Title:   Jean of the Lazy A

Subject:  

Author:   B. M. Bower

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Page No 91

Page No 92

Page No 93

Page No 94

Page No 95

Page No 96

Page No 97

Page No 98

Page No 99

Page No 100

Page No 101

Page No 102

Page No 103

Page No 104

Page No 105

Bookmarks





Page No 1


Jean of the Lazy A

B. M. Bower



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

Jean of the Lazy A ...............................................................................................................................................1

B. M. Bower .............................................................................................................................................1

CHAPTER I. HOW TROUBLE CAME TO THE LAZY A ...................................................................1

CHAPTER II. CONCERNING LITE AND A FEW FOOTPRINTS ......................................................6

CHAPTER III. WHAT A MAN'S GOOD NAME IS WORTH ............................................................11

CHAPTER IV. JEAN............................................................................................................................14

CHAPTER V. JEAN RIDES INTO A SMALL ADVENTURE ...........................................................17

CHAPTER VI. AND THE VILLAIN PURSUED HER.......................................................................21

CHAPTER VII. ROBERT GRANT BURNS GETS HELP ..................................................................23

CHAPTER VIII. JEAN SPOILS SOMETHING ...................................................................................28

CHAPTER IX. A MANSIZED JOB FOR JEAN ................................................................................33

CHAPTER X. JEAN LEARNS WHAT FEAR IS LIKE......................................................................38

CHAPTER XI. LITE'S PUPIL DEMONSTRATES.............................................................................41

CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY........................................................................46

CHAPTER XIII. PICTURES AND PLANS AND MYSTERIOUS FOOTSTEPS ..............................52

CHAPTER XIV. PUNCH VERSES PRESTIGE..................................................................................57

CHAPTER XV. A LEADING LADY THEY WOULD MAKE OF JEAN ..........................................61

CHAPTER XVI. FOR ONCE AT LEAST LITE HAD HIS WAY .....................................................64

CHAPTER XVII. "WHY DON'T YOU GIVE THEM SOMETHING REAL?" ..................................68

CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW KIND OF PICTURE .................................................................................72

CHAPTER XIX. IN LOS ANGELES...................................................................................................77

CHAPTER XX. CHANCE TAKES A HAND ......................................................................................81

CHAPTER XXI. JEAN BELIEVES THAT SHE TAKES MATTERS INTO HER OWN 

HANDS .................................................................................................................................................85

CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS ANOTHER .............................88

CHAPTER XXIII. A LITTLE ENLIGHTENMENT............................................................................94

CHAPTER XXIV. THE LETTER IN THE CHAPS .............................................................................97

CHAPTER XXV. LITE COMES OUT OF THE BACKGROUND ...................................................100

CHAPTER XXVI. HOW HAPPINESS RETURNED TO THE LAZY A.........................................103


Jean of the Lazy A

i



Top




Page No 3


Jean of the Lazy A

B. M. Bower

CHAPTER I. HOW TROUBLE CAME TO THE LAZY A 

CHAPTER II. CONCERNING LITE AND A FEW FOOTPRINTS 

CHAPTER III. WHAT A MAN'S GOOD NAME IS WORTH 

CHAPTER IV. JEAN 

CHAPTER V. JEAN RIDES INTO A SMALL ADVENTURE 

CHAPTER VI. AND THE VILLAIN PURSUED HER 

CHAPTER VII. ROBERT GRANT BURNS GETS HELP 

CHAPTER VIII. JEAN SPOILS SOMETHING 

CHAPTER IX. A MANSIZED JOB FOR JEAN 

CHAPTER X. JEAN LEARNS WHAT FEAR IS LIKE 

CHAPTER XI. LITE'S PUPIL DEMONSTRATES 

CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY 

CHAPTER XIII. PICTURES AND PLANS AND MYSTERIOUS  FOOTSTEPS 

CHAPTER XIV. PUNCH VERSES PRESTIGE 

CHAPTER XV. A LEADING LADY THEY WOULD MAKE OF JEAN 

CHAPTER XVI. FOR ONCE AT LEAST LITE HAD HIS WAY  

CHAPTER XVII. "WHY DON'T YOU GIVE THEM SOMETHING  REAL?" 

CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW KIND OF PICTURE 

CHAPTER XIX. IN LOS ANGELES 

CHAPTER XX. CHANCE TAKES A HAND 

CHAPTER XXI. JEAN BELIEVES THAT SHE TAKES MATTERS  INTO HER OWN HANDS 

CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS  ANOTHER 

CHAPTER XXIII. A LITTLE ENLIGHTENMENT 

CHAPTER XXIV. THE LETTER IN THE CHAPS 

CHAPTER XXV. LITE COMES OUT OF THE BACKGROUND 

CHAPTER XXVI. HOW HAPPINESS RETURNED TO THE LAZY A  

CHAPTER I. HOW TROUBLE CAME TO THE LAZY A

Without going into a deep, psychological discussion  of the  elements in men's souls that breed  events, we may

say with truth that  the Lazy A ranch  was as other ranches in the smooth tenor of its life  until one day in June,

when the finger of fate wrote  bold and black  across the face of it the word that blotted  out prosperity, content,

warm family ties,all those  things that go to make life worth while. 

Jean, sixteen and a range girl to the last fiber of her  being, had  gotten up early that morning and had washed

the dishes and swept, and  had shaken the rugs of the  little livingroom most vigorously.  On her  knees, with

stiff brush and much soapy water, she had scrubbed the  kitchen floor until the boards dried white as kitchen

floors may be.  She had baked a loaf of gingerbread,  that came from the oven with a  most delectable odor,  and

Jean of the Lazy A 1



Top




Page No 4


had wrapped it in a clean cloth to cool on  the  kitchen table.  Her dad and Lite Avery would show  cause for the

baking of it when they sat down, fresh  washed and ravenous, to their  supper that evening.  I  mention Jean and

her scrubbed kitchen and the  gingerbread  by way of proving how the Lazy A went unwarned  and

unsuspecting to the very brink of its disaster. 

Lite Avery, long and lean and silently content with  life, had  ridden away with a package of sandwiches,  after

a full breakfast and a  smile from the slim girl  who cooked it, upon the business of the day;  which  happened to

be a long ride with one of the Bar Nothing  riders,  down in the breaks along the river.  Jean's  father, big Aleck

Douglas,  had saddled and ridden away  alone upon business of his own.  And  presently, in mid  forenoon,

Jean closed the kitchen door upon an  immaculately clean house filled with the warm, fragrant  odor of her

baking, and in fresh shirt waist and her  best ridingskirt and  Stetson, went whistling away down  the path to

the stable, and saddled  Pard, the brown colt  that Lite had broken to the saddle for her that  spring.  In ten

minutes or so she went galloping down the coulee  and  out upon the trail to town, which was fifteen miles

away and held a  chum of hers. 

So Lazy A coulee was left at peace, with scratching  hens busy with  the feeding of halffeathered chicks,  and

a rooster that crowed from  the corral fence seven  times without stopping to take breath.  In the  big  corral a

sorrel mare nosed her colt and nibbled  abstractedly at  the pile of hay in one corner, while the  colt wabbled

aimlessly up and  sniffed curiously and then  turned to inspect the rails that felt so  queer and hard  when he

rubbed his nose against them.  The sun was  warm, and cloudshadows drifted lazily across the coulee  with

the  breeze that blew from the west.  You never  would dream that this was  the last day,the last few  hours

even,when the Lazy A would be the  untroubled  home of three persons of whose lives it formed so  great a

part. 

At noon the hens were hovering their chickens in the  shade of the  mower which Lite was overhauling during

his spare time, getting it  ready for the hay that was  growing apace out there in the broad mouth  of the  coulee.

The rooster was wallowing luxuriously in a  dusty spot  in the corral.  The young colt lay stretched  out on the

fat of its  side in the sun, sound asleep.  The  sorrel mare lay beside it, asleep  also, with her head  thrown up

against her shoulder.  Somewhere in a  shed  a calf was bawling in bored lonesomeness away from its  mother

feeding down the pasture.  And over all the  coulee and the buildings  nestled against the bluff at  its upper end

was spread that atmosphere  of homey  comfort and sheltered calm which surrounds always a  home  that is

happy. 

Lite Avery, riding toward home just when the shadows  were  beginning to grow long behind him, wondered  if

Jean would be back by  the time he reached the  ranch.  He hoped so, with a vague distaste at  finding  the place

empty of her cheerful presence.  Be looked  at his  watch; it was nearly four o'clock.  She ought to  be home by

halfpast  four or five, anyway.  He glanced  sidelong at Jim and quietly  slackened his pace a little.  Jim was

telling one of those long,  rambling tales of  the little happenings of a narrow life, and Lite was  supposed to be

listening instead of thinking about when  Jean would  return home.  Jim believed he was listening,  and drove

home the point  of his story. 

"Yes, sir, them's his very words.  Art Osgood heard  him.  He'll do  it, too, take it from me, Crofty is shore  riled

up this time." 

"Always is," Lite observed, without paying much  attention.  "I'll  turn off here, Jim, and cut across.  Got some

work I want to get done  yet tonight.  So  long." 

He swung away from his companion, whose trail to  the Bar Nothing  led him straight west, passing the Lazy

A coulee well out from its  mouth, toward the river.  Lite could save a half mile by bearing off to  the north  and

entering the coulee at the eastern side and riding  up  through the pasture.  He wanted to see how the  grass was

coming on,  anyway.  The last rain should  have given it a fresh start. 


Jean of the Lazy A

Jean of the Lazy A 2



Top




Page No 5


He was in no great hurry, after all; he had merely  been bored with  Jim's company and wanted to go on  alone.

And then he could get the  fire started for  Jean.  Lite's life was running very smoothly indeed;  so smoothly that

his thoughts occupied themselves  largely with little  things, save when they concerned  themselves with Jean,

who had been  away to school for  a year and had graduated from "high," as she called  it,  just a couple of

weeks ago, and had come home to keep  house for  dad and Lite.  The novelty of her presence  on the ranch was

still  fresh enough to fill his thoughts  with her slim attractiveness.  Town  hadn't spoiled her,  he thought

glowingly.  She was the same good  little  pal,only she was growing up pretty fast, now.  She  was a  young

lady already. 

So, thinking of her with the brightening of spirits  which is the  first symptom of the worldold emotion  called

love, Lite rounded the  eastern arm of the bluff  and came within sight of the coulee spread  before him,  shaped

like the half of a huge platter with a high rim of  bluff on three sides. 

His first involuntary glance was towards the house,  and there was  unacknowledged expectancy in his eyes.

But he did not see Jean, nor  any sign that she had  returned.  Instead, he saw her father just  mounting in  haste

at the corral.  He saw him swing his quirt down  along the side of his horse and go tearing down the  trail,

leaving  the wire gate flat upon the ground behind  him,which was against all  precedent. 

Lite quickened his own pace.  He did not know why  big Aleck  Douglas should be hitting that pace out of  the

coulee, but since  Aleck's pace was habitually  unhurried, the inference was plain enough  that there was  some

urgent need for haste.  Lite let down the rails of  the barred gate from the meadow into the pasture,  mounted,

and went  galloping across the uneven sod.  His first anxious thought was for the  girl.  Had something

happened to her? 

At the stable he looked and saw that Jean's saddle did  not hang on  its accustomed peg inside the door, and he

breathed freer.  She could  not have returned, then.  He  turned his own horse inside without  taking off the

saddle,  and looked around him puzzled.  Nothing seemed  wrong about the place.  The sorrel mare stood

placidly  switching at  the flies and suckling her gangling colt in  the shady corner of the  corral, and the

chickens were  pecking desultorily about their  feedingground in  expectation of the wheat that Jean or Lite

would  fling  to them later on.  Not a thing seemed unusual. 

Yet Lite stood just outside the stable, and the  sensation that  something was wrong grew keener.  He was  not a

nervous person,you  would have laughed at the  idea of nerves in connection with Lite  Avery.  He felt  that

something was wrong, just the same.  It was not  altogether the hurried departure of Aleck Douglas,  either, that

made  him feel so.  He looked at the house  setting back there close to the  bluff just where it began  to curve

rudely out from the narrowest part  of the  coulee.  It was still and quiet, with closed windows and  doors  to tell

there was no one at home.  And yet, to  Lite its very silence  seemed sinister. 

Wolves were many, down in the breaks along the  river that spring;  and the coyotes were an everpresent  evil

among the calves, so that  Lite never rode abroad  without his sixshooter.  He reached back and  loosened  it in

the holster before he started up the sandy path  to the  house; and if you knew the Lazy A ranch as  well as Lite

knew it, from  six years of calling it home,  you would wonder at that action of his,  which was  instinctive and

wholly unconscious. 

So he went up through the sunshine of late afternoon  that sent his  shadow a full rod before him, and he

stepped upon the narrow platform  before the kitchen  door, and stood there a minute listening.  He heard  the

mantel clock in the livingroom ticking with the  resonance given  by a room empty of all other sound.

Because his ears were keen, he  heard also the little  alarm clock in the kitchen tickticktick on the  shelf

behind the stove where Jean kept it daytimes. 


Jean of the Lazy A

Jean of the Lazy A 3



Top




Page No 6


Peaceful enough, for all the silence; yet Lite reached  back and  laid his fingers upon the smooth butt of his

sixshooter and opened  the door with his left hand,  which was more or less awkward.  He  pushed the door

open and stepped inside.  Then for a full minute he  did not move. 

On the floor that Jean had scrubbed till it was so  white, a man  lay dead, stretched upon his back.  His  eyes

stared vacantly straight  up at the ceiling, where a  single cobweb which Jean had not noticed  swayed in  the

aircurrent Lite set in motion with the opening of  the  door.  On the floor, where it had dropped from his  hand

perhaps when  he fell, a small square piece of  gingerbread lay, crumbled around the  edges.  Tragic  halo around

his head, a pool of blood was turning brown  and clotted.  Lite shivered a little while he stared down  at him. 

In a minute he lifted his eyes from the figure  and looked around  the small room.  The stove shone  black in the

sunlight which the open  door let in.  On  the table, covered with white oilcloth, the loaf of  gingerbread  lay

uncovered, and beside it lay a knife used to  cut off  the piece which the man on the floor had not  eaten before

he died.  Nothing else was disturbed.  Nothing else seemed in the least to bear  any evidence  of what had taken

place. 

Lite's thoughts turned in spite of him to the man  who had ridden  from the coulee as though fiends had

pursued.  The conclusion was  obvious, yet Lite loyally  rejected it in the face of reason.  Reason  told him  that

there went the slayer.  For this dead man was  what was  left of Johnny Croft, the Crofty of whom  Jim had

gossiped not more  than half an hour before.  And the gossip had been of threats which  Johnny Croft  had made

against the two Douglas brothers,big  Aleck,  of the Lazy A, and Carl, of the Bar Nothing  ranch adjoining. 

Suicide it could scarcely be, for Crofty was the type  of man who  would cling to life; besides, his gun was  in

its holster, and a man  would hardly have the strength  or the desire to put away his gun after  he has shot

himself under one eye.  Death had undoubtedly been  immediate.  Lite thought of these things while he stood

there just  inside the door.  Then he turned slowly and  went outside, and stood  hesitating upon the porch.  He

did not quite know what he ought to do  about it, and  so he did not mean to be in too great a hurry to do

anything; that was Lite's habit, and he had always  found that it  served him well. 

If the rider had been fleeing from his crime, as was  likely, Lite  had no mind to raise at once the hue and  cry.

An hour or two could  make no difference to the  dead man,and you must remember that Lite  had for  six

years called this place his home, and big Aleck  Douglas  his friend as well as the man who paid him  wages for

the work he did.  He was half tempted to  ride away and say nothing for a while.  He  could let  it appear that he

had not been at the house at all and so  had not discovered the crime when he did.  That would  give Aleck

Douglas more time to get away.  But there  was Jean, due at any moment  now.  He could not go  away and let

Jean discover that gruesome thing  on the  kitchen floor.  He could not take it up and hide it away  somewhere;

he could not do anything, it seemed to him,  but just wait. 

He went slowly down the path to the stable, his chin  on his chest,  his mind grappling with the tragedy and

with the problem of how best  he might lighten the blow  that had fallen upon the ranch.  It was  unreal,it  was

unthinkable,that Aleck Douglas, the man who  met but  friendly glances, ride where he might, had  done this

thing.  And yet  there was nothing else to believe.  Johnny Croft had worked here on the  ranch for  a couple of

months, off and on.  He had not been steadily  employed, and he had been paid by the day instead  of by the

month as  was the custom.  He had worked  also for Carl Douglas at the Bar  Nothing; back and  forth, for one or

the other as work pressed.  He was  too erratic to be depended upon except from day to  day; too prone to

saddle his horse and ride to town and  forget to return for a day or  two days or a week, as  the mood seized him

or his money held out. 

Lite knew that there had been some dispute when he  had left; he  had claimed payment for more days than  he

had worked.  Aleck was a  just man who paid honestly  what he owed; he was also known to be  "close  fisted."

He would pay what he owed and not a nickel  more,hence the dispute.  Johnny had gone away  seeming


Jean of the Lazy A

Jean of the Lazy A 4



Top




Page No 7


satisfied  that his own figures were wrong, but  later on he had quarreled with  Carl over wages and  other

things.  Carl had a bad temper that  sometimes  got beyond his control, and he had ordered Johnny off  the

ranch.  This was part of the long, fulldetailed  story Jim had been  telling.  Johnny had left, and he  had talked

about the Douglas  brothers to any one who  would listen.  He had said they were crooked,  both of  them, and

would cheat a workingman out of his pay.  He had  come back, evidently, to renew the argument  with Aleck.

With the easy  ways of ranch people, he  had gone inside when he found no one at  home,  hungry, probably,

and not at all backward about helping  himself to whatever appealed to his appetite.  That  was Johnny's

way,a way that went unquestioned,  since he had lived there long  enough to feel at home.  Lite remembered

with an odd feeling of pity  how  Johnny had praised the first gingerbread which Jean  had baked,  the day after

her arrival; and how he had  eaten three pieces and had  made Jean's cheeks burn  with confusion at his bold

flattery. 

He had come back, and he had helped himself to the  gingerbread.  And then he had been shot down.  He  was

lying in there now, just as  he had fallen, and his  blood was staining deep the freshscrubbed  floor.  And  Jean

would be coming home soon.  Lite thought it would  be  better if he rode out to meet her, and told her what  had

happened, so  that she need not come upon it  unprepared.  There was nothing else  that he could bring  himself

to do, and his mood demanded action of  some  sort; one could not sit down at peace with a fresh  tragedy like

that hanging over the place. 

He had reached the stable when a horse walked out  from behind the  hay corral and stopped, eyeing him

curiously.  It was Johnny's horse.  Even as improvident  a cowpuncher as Johnny Croft had been likes to  own a

"private" horse,one that is his own and can  be ridden when  and where the owner chooses.  Lite  turned and

went over to it, caught  it by the dragging  bridlereins, and led it into an empty stall.  He  did  not know whether

he ought to unsaddle it or leave it as  it was;  but on second thought, he loosened the cinch in  kindness to the

animal, and took off its bridle, so that  it could eat without being  hampered by the bit.  Lite  was too thorough a

horseman not to be  thoughtful of  an animal's comfort. 

He led his own horse out, and then he stopped  abruptly.  For Pard  stood in front of the kitchen door,  and Jean

was untying a package or  two from the saddle.  He opened his mouth to call to her; he started  forward;  but he

was too late to prevent what happened.  Before  his  throat had made a sound, Jean turned with the  packages in

the hollow  of her arm and stepped upon the  platform with that springy haste of  movement which  belongs to

health and youth and happiness; and before  he had taken more than the first step away from his  horse, she had

opened the kitchen door. 

Lite ran, then.  He did not call to her.  What was  the use?  She  had seen.  She had dropped her packages,  and

turned and ran to meet  him, and caught him  by the arm in a panic of horror.  Lite patted her  hand  awkwardly,

not knowing what he ought to say. 

"What made you go in there?" came of its own  accord from his lips.  "That's no place for a girl." 

"It's Johnny Croft!" she gasped just above her  breath.  "Howdid  it happen, Lite?" 

"I don't know," said Lite slowly, looking down and  still patting  her hand.  "Your father and I have both  been

gone all day.  I just got  back a few minutes ago  and found out about it."  His tone, his manner  and  his words

impressed upon Jean the point he wanted her  to  get,that her father had not yet returned, and so  knew

nothing of the  crime. 

He led her back to where Pard stood, and told her to  get on.  Without asking him why, Jean obeyed him,  with

a shudder when her wide  eyes strayed fascinated  to the open door and to what lay just within.  Lite  went up

and pulled the door shut, and then, walking beside  her  with an arm over Pard's neck, he led the way  down to

the stable, and  mounted Ranger. 


Jean of the Lazy A

Jean of the Lazy A 5



Top




Page No 8


"You can't stay here," he explained, when she looked  at him  inquiringly.  "Do you want to go over and stay  at

Carl's, or would you  rather go back to town?"  He  rode down toward the gate, and Jean kept  beside him. 

"I'm going to stay with dad," she told him shakily.  "If he stays,  I'llI'll stay." 

"You'll not stay," he contradicted her bluntly.  "You can't.  It  wouldn't be right."  And he added

selfreproachfully:  "I never  thought of your cutting  across the bench and riding down the trail  back of the

house.  I meant to head you off" 

"It's shorter," said Jean briefly.  "Iif I can't  stay, I'd  rather go to town, Lite.  I don't like to stay  over at Uncle

Carl's." 

Therefore, when they reached the mouth of the  coulee, Lite turned  into the trail that led to town.  All down the

coulee the trail had  been dug deep with  the hoofprints of a galloping horse; and now, on  the  town trail, they

were as plain as a primer to one  schooled in the  open.  But Jean was too upset to  notice them, and for that Lite

was  thankful.  They  did not talk much, beyond the commonplace speculations  which tragedy always brings to

the lips of the  bystanders.  Comments  that were perfectly obvious  they made, it is true.  Jean said it was

perfectly awful,  and Lite agreed with her.  Jean wondered how it  could have happened, and Lite said he didn't

know.  Neither of them  said anything about the effect it would  have upon their future; I  don't suppose that

Jean, at  least, could remotely guess at the effect.  It is certain  that Lite preferred not to do so. 

They were no more than half way to town when they  met a group of  galloping horsemen, their coming

heralded  for a mile by the dust they  kicked out of the trail. 

In the midst rode Jean's father.  Alongside him  rode the coroner,  and behind him rode the sheriff.  The rest of

the company was made up  of men who had  heard the news and were coming to look upon the  tragedy.  Lite

drew a long breath of relief.  Aleck  Douglas, then,  had not been running away. 

CHAPTER II. CONCERNING LITE AND A FEW FOOTPRINTS

"Lucky you was with me all day, up to four  o'clock, Lite," Jim  said.  "That lets you out  slick and clean, seeing

the doctor claims  he'd been dead  six hours when he seen him last night.  Croftywhy,  Crofty was laying in

there dead when I was talking  about him to you!  Kinda gives a man the creeps to  think of it.  Who do you

reckon done  it, Lite?" 

"How'n hell do _I_ know?" Lite retorted irritably.  "I didn't see  it done." 

Jim studied awhile, an ear cocked for the signal that  the coroner  was ready to begin the inquest.  "Say,"  he

leaned over and whispered  in Lite's ear, "where  was Aleck at, all day yesterday?" 

"Riding over in the bend, looking for blackleg  signs," said Lite  promptly.  "Packed a lunch, same as  I did." 

The answer seemed to satisfy Jim and to eliminate  from his mind  any slight suspicion he may have held,  but

Lite had a sudden impulse  to improve upon his  statement. 

"I saw Aleck ride into the ranch as I was coming  home," he said.  As he spoke, his face lightened as  with a

weight lifted from his  mind. 

Later, when the coroner questioned him about his  movements and the  movements of Aleck, Lite repeated  the

lie as casually as possible.  It  might have carried  more weight with the jury if Aleck Douglas himself  had  not


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER II. CONCERNING LITE AND A FEW FOOTPRINTS 6



Top




Page No 9


testified, just before then, that he had returned  about three  o'clock to the ranch and pottered around the  corral

with the mare and  colt, and unsaddled his horse  before going into the house at all.  It  was only when  he had

discovered Johnny Croft's horse at the haystack,  he said, that he began to wonder where the rider could  be.

He had  gone to the houseand found him on  the kitchen floor. 

Lite had not heard this statement, for the simple  reason that,  being a closely interested person, he had  been

invited to remain  outside while Aleck Douglas  testified.  He wondered why the jury,men  whom  he knew

and had known for years, most of them,  looked at one  another so queerly when he declared that  he had

seen Aleck ride home.  The coroner also had  given him a queer look, but he had not made any  comment.

Aleck, too, had turned his head and stared at  Lite in a way  which Lite preferred to think he had not

understood. 

Beyond that one statement which had produced such  a curious  effect, Lite did not have anything to say that

shed the faintest light  upon the matter.  He told where  he had been, and that he had  discovered the body just

before Jean arrived, and that he had  immediately  started with her to town.  The coroner did not cross

question him.  Counting from four o'clock, which Jim  had already  named as the time of their separation, Lite

would have had just about  time to do the things he  testified to doing.  The only thing he  claimed to have  done

and could not possibly have done, was to see  Aleck  Douglas riding into the coulee.  Aleck himself had

branded that  a lie before Lite had ever uttered it. 

The result was just what was to be expected.  Aleck  Douglas was  placed under arrest, and as a prisoner he

rode back to town alongside  the sheriff,an old friend  of his, by the way,to where Jean waited

impatiently  for news. 

It was Lite who told her.  "It'll come out all right,"  he said, in  his calm way that might hide a good deal of

emotion beneath it.  "It's  just to have something to  work from,don't mean anything in  particular.  It's  a funny

way the law has got," he explained, "of  arresting the last man that saw a fellow alive, or the first  one that  sees

him dead." 

Jean studied this explanation dolefully.  "They  ought to find out  the last one that saw him alive," she  said

resentfully, "and arrest  him, then,and leave  dad out of it.  There's no sense in the law, if  that's  the way it

works." 

"Well, I didn't make the law," Lite observed, in  a tone that made  Jean look up curiously into his  face. 

"Why don't they find out who saw him last?" she  repeated.  "Somebody did.  Somebody must have  gone there

with him.  Lite, do you  know that Art Osgood  came into town with his horse all in a lather of  sweat, and took

the afternoon train yesterday?  I saw  him.  I met him  square in the middle of the street, and  he didn't even look

at me.  He  was in a frightful hurry,  and he looked all upset.  If I was the law,  I'd leave  dad alone and get after

Art Osgood.  He acted to me,"  she  added viciously, "exactly as if he were running  away!" 

"He wasn't, though.  Jim told me Art was going to  leave yesterday;  that was in the forenoon.  He's going  to

Alaska,been planning it all  spring.  And Carl  said he was with Art till Art left to catch the  train.  Somebody

else from town here had seen him take the  train, and  asked about him.  No, it wasn't Art." 

"Well, who was it, then?" 

Never before had Lite failed to tell Jean just what  she wanted to  know.  He failed now, and he went away  as

though he was glad to put  distance between them.  He did not know what to think.  He did not want  to  think.

Certainly he did not want to talk, to Jean  especially.  For lies never came easily to the tongue of  Lite Avery.  It

was all  very well to tell Jean that he  didn't know who it was; he did tell her  so, and made  his escape before


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER II. CONCERNING LITE AND A FEW FOOTPRINTS 7



Top




Page No 10


she could read in his face the fear  that  he did know.  It was not so easy to guard his fear from  the keen  eyes of

his fellows, with whom he must mingle  and discuss the murder,  or else pay the penalty of having  them

suspect that he knew a great  deal more about  it than he admitted. 

Several men tried to stop him and talk about it, but  he put them  off.  He was due at the ranch, he said, to  look

after the stock.  He  didn't know a thing about it,  anyway. 

Lazy A coulee, when he rode into it, seemed to wear  already an air  of depression, foretaste of what was to

come.  The trail was filled  with hoofprints, and cut  deep with the wagon that had borne the dead  man to  town

and to an unwept burial.  At the gate he met  Carl  Douglas, riding with his head sunk deep on his  chest.  Lite

would have  avoided that meeting if he  could have done so unobtrusively, but as it  was, he  pulled up and

waited while Carl opened the wire gate  and  dragged it to one side.  From the look of his face,  Carl also would

have avoided the meeting, if he  could have done so.  He glanced up as  Lite passed  through. 

"Hell of a verdict," Lite made brief comment when  he met Carl's  eyes. 

Carl stopped, leaning against his horse with one  hand thrown up to  the saddlehorn.  He was a small  man, not

at all like Aleck in size or  in features.  He  looked haggard now and white. 

"What do you make of it?" he asked Lite.  "Do  you believe?" 

"Of course I don't!  Great question for a brother  to ask," Lite  retorted sharply.  "It's not in Aleck to  do a thing

like that." 

"What made you say you saw him ride home?  You  didn't, did you?" 

"You heard what I said; take it or leave it."  Lite  scowled down  at Carl.  "What was there queer about  it?

Why" 

"If you'd been inside ten minutes before then,"  Carl told him  bluntly, "you'd have heard Aleck say he  came

home a full hour or more  before you say you saw  him ride in.  That's what's queer.  What made  you  do that?  It

won't help Aleck none." 

"Well, what are you going to do about it?" Lite  slouched miserably  in the saddle, and eyed the other  without

really seeing him at all.  "They can't prove  anything on Aleck," he added with faint hope. 

"I don't see myself how they can."  Carl brightened  perceptibly.  "His being alone all day is bad; he can't

furnish the alibi you can  furnish.  But they can't prove  anything.  They'll turn him loose, the  grand jury will;

they'll have to.  They can't indict him on the  evidence.  They haven't got any evidence,not any more than

just the  fact that he rode in with the news.  No need  to worry; he'll be turned  loose in a few days."  He  picked

up the gate, dragged it after him as  he went  through, and fumbled the wire loop into place over the  post.  "I

wish," he said when he had mounted with  the gate between them,  "you hadn't been so particular  to say you

saw him ride home about the  same time you  did.  That looks bad, Lite." 

"Bad for who?" Lite turned in the saddle aggressively. 

"Looks bad all around.  I don't see what made you  do that;not  when you knew Jim and Aleck had both

testified before you did." 

Lite rode slowly down the road to the stable, and  cursed the  impulse that had made him blunder so.  He  had no

compunctions for the  lie, if only it had done any  good.  It had done harm; he could see now  that it had.  But he


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER II. CONCERNING LITE AND A FEW FOOTPRINTS 8



Top




Page No 11


could not believe that it would make any material  difference in Aleck's case.  As the story had been  repeated

to Lite  by half a dozen men, who had heard  him tell it, Aleck's own testimony  had been responsible  for the

verdict. 

Men had told Lite plainly that Aleck was a fool  not to plead  selfdefense, even in face of the fact that  Johnny

Croft had not drawn  any weapon.  Jim had  declared that Aleck could have sworn that Johnny  reached for his

gun.  Others admitted voluntarily that  while it would  be a pretty weak defense, it would beat  the story Aleck

had told. 

Lite turned the mare and colt into a shed for the  night.  He  milked the two cows without giving any  thought to

what he was doing,  and carried the milk to  the kitchen door before he realized that it  would be  wasted, sitting

in pans when the house would be empty.  Still, it occurred to him that he might as well go on  with the  routine

of the place until they knew to a  certainty what the grand  jury would do.  So he went in  and put away the milk. 

After that, Lite let other work wait while he cleaned  the kitchen  and tried to wash out that brown stain on  the

floor.  His face was  moody, his eyes dull with  trouble.  Like a treadmill, his mind went  over and over  the

meager knowledge he had of the tragedy.  He could  not bring himself to believe Aleck Douglas guilty of the

murder; yet  he could not believe anything else. 

Johnny Croft, it had been proven at the inquest,  rode out from  town alone, bent on mischief, if vague,

halfdrunken threats meant  anything.  He had told  more than one that he was going to the Lazy A,  but it  was

certain that no one had followed him from town.  His  threats had been for the most part directed against  Carl,

it is true;  but if he had meant to quarrel with  Carl, he would have gone to the  Bar Nothing instead of  the Lazy

A.  Probably he had meant to see both  Carl  and Aleck, and had come here first, since it was the  nearest to

town. 

As to enemies, no one had particularly liked Johnny.  He was not a  likeable sort; he was too "mouthy"

according to his associates.  He  had quarreled with a  good many for slight cause, but since he was so

notoriously  blatant and argumentative, no one had taken him  seriously  enough to nurse any grudge that

would be  likely to breed  assassination.  It was inconceivable to  Lite that any man had trailed  Johnny Croft to

the  Lazy A and shot him down in the kitchen while he  was  calmly helping himself to Jean's gingerbread.

Still,  he must  take that for granted or else believe what he  steadfastly refused to  confess even to himself that

he  believed. 

It was nearly dark when he threw out the last pail  of water and  stood looking down dissatisfied at the  result of

his labor, while he  dried his hands.  The stain  was still there, in spite of him, just as  the memory of  the murder

would cling always to the place.  He went  out and watered Jean's poppies and sweet peas and  pansies, still

going over and over the evidence and trying  to fill in the gaps. 

He had blundered with his lie that had meant to  help.  The lie had  proven to every man who heard him  utter it

that his faith in Aleck's  innocence was not  strong; it had proven that he did not trust the  facts.  That hurt Lite,

and made it seem more than ever his  task to  clear up the matter, if he could.  If he could  not, then he would

make  amends in whatever way he  might. 

Almost as if he were guarding that gruesome room  which was empty  now and silent,since the clock had

not been wound and had run  down,he sat long upon  the narrow platform before the kitchen door  and

smoked  and stared straight before him.  Once he thought he  saw a  man move cautiously from the corner of the

shed where the youngest  calf slept beside its mother,  He had been thinking so deeply of other  things that  he

was not sure, but he went down there, his cigarette  glowing in the gloom, and stood looking and listening. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER II. CONCERNING LITE AND A FEW FOOTPRINTS 9



Top




Page No 12


He neither saw nor heard anything, and presently  he went back to  the house; but his abstraction was  broken

by the fancy, so that he did  not sit down again  to smoke and think.  He had thought until his brain  felt heavy

and stupid; and the last cigarette he lighted;  he threw  away, for he had smoked until his tongue was  sore.  He

went in and  went to bed. 

For a long time he lay awake.  Finally he dropped  into a sleep so  heavy that it was nearer to a torpor, and  it

was the sunlight that  awoke him; sunlight that was  warm in the room and proved how late the  morning was.

He swore in his astonishment and got up hastily, a  great  deal more optimistic than when he had lain down,

and hurried out to  feed the stock before he boiled coffee  and fried eggs for himself. 

It was when he went in to cook his belated breakfast  that Lite  noticed something which had no logical

explanation.  There were  footprints on the kitchen floor  that he had scrubbed so diligently.  He stood looking  at

them, much as he had looked at the stain that  would  not come out, no matter how hard he scrubbed.  He had

not gone  in the room after he had pulled the door shut  and gone off to water  Jean's dowers.  He was positive

upon that point; and even if he had  gone in, his tracks  would scarcely have led straight across the room  to the

cupboard where the table dishes were kept. 

The tracks led to the cupboard, and were muddled  confusedly there,  as though the maker had stood there  for

some minutes.  Lite could not  see any sense in  that.  They were very distinct, just as footprints  always  show

plainly on clean boards.  The floor had evidently  been  moist still,Lite had scrubbed manfashion,  with a

broom, and had not  been very particular  about drying the floor afterwards.  Also he had  thrown  the water

straight out from the door, and the fellow  must have  stepped on the moist sand that clung to his  boots.  In the

dark he  could not notice that, or see that  he had left tracks on the floor. 

Lite went to the cupboard and looked inside it,  wondering what the  man could have wanted there.  It was  one

of those oldfashioned  "safes" such as our  grandmothers considered indispensable in the  furnishing of  a

kitchen.  It held the table dishes neatly piled:  dinner  plates at the end of the middle shelf, smaller plates  next,

then a stack of saucers,the arrangement stereotyped,  unvarying since  first Lite Avery had taken dishtowel

in hand to dry the dishes for  Jean when she was  ten and stood upon a footstool so that her elbows  would  be

higher than the rim of the dishpan.  The cherry  blossom  dinner set that had come from the mailorder  house

long ago was  chipped now and incomplete, but  the familiar rows gave Lite an odd  sense of the  unreality of

the tragedy that had so lately taken place  in that room. 

Clearly there was nothing there to tempt a thief, and  there was  nothing disturbed.  Lite straightened up and

looked down thoughtfully  upon the top of the cupboard,  where Jean had stacked outofdate  newspapers  and

magazines, and where Aleck had laid a pair of  extra  gloves.  He pulled out the two small drawers just  under

the cupboard  top and looked within them.  The  first held pipes and sacks of tobacco  and books of  cigarette

papers; Lite knew well enough the contents of  that drawer.  He appraised the supply of tobacco,  remembered

how much  had been there on the morning of  the murder, and decided that none had  been taken.  He helped

himself to a fresh tencent sack of tobacco  and  inspected the other drawer. 

Here were merchants' bills, a few letters of no  consequence, a  couple of writing tablets, two lead pencils,  and

a steel pen and a  squat bottle of ink.  This was  called the writingdrawer, and had been  since Lite first  came to

the ranch.  Here Lite believed the confusion  was recent.  Jean had been very domestic since her  return from

school, and all disorder had been frowned  upon.  Lately the letters  had been stacked in a corner,  whereas now

they were scattered.  But  they were  of no consequence, once they had been read, and there  was  nothing else to

merit attention from any one. 

Lite looked down at the tracks and saw that they led  into another  room, which was Aleck's bedroom.  He  went

in there, but he could not  find any reason for a  nightprowler's visit.  Aleck's desk was always  open.  There

was never anything there which he wanted to  hide away.  His account books and his business  correspondence,


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER II. CONCERNING LITE AND A FEW FOOTPRINTS 10



Top




Page No 13


such as it was,  lay accessible to the  curious.  There was nothing intricate or secret  about the  running of the

Lazy A ranch; nothing that should  interest  any one save the owner. 

It occurred to Lite that incriminating evidence is  sometimes  placed surreptitiously in a suspected man's  desk.

He had heard of  such things being done.  He  could not imagine what evidence might be  placed here  by any

one, but he made a thorough search.  He did  not  find anything that remotely concerned the murder. 

He looked through the livingroom, and even opened  the door which  led from the kitchen into Jean's room,

which had been built on to the  rest of the house a few  years before.  He could not find any excuse  for those

footprints. 

He cooked and ate his breakfast absentmindedly,  glancing often  down at the footprints on the floor, and

occasionally at the brown  stain in the center.  He decided  that he would not say anything about  those tracks.

He would keep his eyes open and his mouth shut, and  see  what came of it. 

CHAPTER III. WHAT A MAN'S GOOD NAME IS WORTH

You would think that the bare word of a man who  has lived  uprightly in a community for fifteen  years or so

would be believed  under oath, even if his  whole future did depend upon it.  You would  think  that Aleck

Douglas could not be convicted of murder  just  because he had reported that a man was shot down  in Aleck's

house. 

The report of Aleck Douglas' trial is not the main  feature of this  story; it is merely the commencement,  one

might say.  Therefore, I am  going to be brief as  I can and still give you a clear idea of the  situation,  and then I

am going to skip the next three years and  begin  where the real story begins. 

Aleck's position was dishearteningly simple, and there  was nothing  much that one could do to soften the facts

or throw a new light on the  murder.  Lite watched,  wide awake and eager, many a night for the  return of  that

prowler, but he never saw or heard a thing that  gave  him any clue whatever.  So the footprints seemed  likely

to remain the  mystery they had seemed on the  morning when he discovered them.  He  laid traps,  pretending to

ride away from the ranch to town before  dark, and returning cautiously by way of the trail  down the bluff

behind the house.  But nothing came of  it.  Lazy A ranch was keeping  its secret well, and by  the time the trial

was begun, Lite had given  up hope.  Once he believed the house had been visited in the  daytime,  during his

absence in town, but he could not be  sure of that. 

Jean went to Chinook and stayed there, so that Lite  saw her  seldom.  Carl also was away much of the time,

trying by every means he  could think of to swing public  opinion and the evidence in Aleck's  favor.  He

prevailed upon Rossman, who was Montana's bestknown  lawyer, to defend the case, for one thing.  He

seemed  to pin his  faith almost wholly upon Rossman, and  declared to every one that Aleck  would never be

convicted.  It would be, he maintained, impossible to  convict him,  with Rossman handling the case; and he

always added  the  statement that you can't send an innocent man to  jail, if things are  handled right. 

Perhaps he did not, after all, handle things right.  For  in spite  of Rossman, and Aleck's splendid reputation,

and the meager evidence  against him, he was found  guilty of manslaughter and sentenced to  eight years in

Deer Lodge penitentiary. 

Rossman had made a great speech, and had made  men in the jury  blink back unshed tears.  But he could  not

shake from them the belief  that Aleck Douglas had  ridden home and met Johnny Croft, calmly making

himself at home in the Lazy A kitchen.  He could not  convince them  that there had not been a quarrel, and  that

Aleck had not fired the  shot in the grip of a  sudden, overwhelming rage against Croft.  By  Aleck's  own


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER III. WHAT A MAN'S GOOD NAME IS WORTH 11



Top




Page No 14


statement he had been at the ranch some time before  he  had started for town to report the murder.  By  the

word of several  witnesses, it had been proven that  Croft had left town meaning to  collect wages which he

claimed were due him or else he would "get  even."  His last words to a group out by the hitching pole in  front

of  the saloon which was Johnny's hangout, were:  "I'm going to get what's  coming to me, or there'll be  one

fine, large bunch of trouble!"  He  had not  mentioned Aleck Douglas by name, it is true; but the fact  that he

had been found at the Lazy A was proof enough  that he had  referred to Aleck when he spoke. 

There is no means of knowing just how farreaching  was the effect  of that impulsive lie which Lite had told

at the inquest.  He did not  repeat the blunder at the  trial.  When the district attorney reminded  Lite of  the

statement he had made, Lite had calmly explained  that he  had made a mistake; he should have said that  he

had seen Aleck ride  away from the ranch instead  of to it.  Beyond that he would not go,  question him as  they

might. 

The judge sentenced Aleck to eight years, and  publicly regretted  the fact that Aleck had persisted in  asserting

his innocence; had he  pleaded guilty instead,  the judge more than hinted, the sentence would  have  been made

as light as the law would permit.  It was  the stubborn  denial of the deed in the face of all  reason, he said, that

went far  toward weaning from the  prisoner what sympathy he would otherwise have  commanded  from the

public and the court of justice. 

You know how those things go.  There was nothing  particularly out  of the ordinary in the case; we read  of

such things in the paper, and  a paragraph or two is  considered sufficient space to give so  commonplace a

happening. 

But there was Lite, loyal to his last breath in the  face of his  secret belief that Aleck was probably guilty;  loyal

and blaming  himself bitterly for hurting Aleck's  cause when he had meant only to  help.  There was  Jean,

dazed by the magnitude of the catastrophe that  had overtaken them all; clinging to Lite as to the only  part of

her  home that was left to her, steadfastly  refusing to believe that they  would actually take her dad  away to

prison, until the very last minute  when she  stood on the crowded depot platform and watched in  dryeyed

misery while the train slid away and bore  him out of her life.  These  things are not put in the  papers. 

"Come on, Jean."  Lite took her by the arm and  swung her away from  the curious crowd which she did  not

see.  "You're my girl now, and I'm  going to start  right in using my authority.  I've got Pard here in  the stable.

You go climb into your ridingclothes, and  we'll hit it  outa this darned burg where every man and  his dog has

all gone to eyes  and tongues.  They make  me sick.  Come on." 

"Where?"  Jean held back a little with vague  stubbornness against  the thought of taking up life again  without

her dad.  "Thisthis is  the jumpingoff  place, Lite.  There's nothing beyond." 

Lite gripped her arm a little tighter if anything,  and led her  across the street and down the high sidewalk  that

bridged a swampy  tract at the edge of town  beyond the depot. 

"We're taking the long way round," he observed  "because I'm going  to talk to you like a Dutch uncle  for

saying things like that.  Ihad  a talk with your  dad last night, Jean.  He's turned you over to me to  look after

till he gets back.  I wish he coulda turned  the ranch  over, along with you, but he couldn't.  That's  been signed

over to  Carl, somehow; I didn't go into  that with your dad; we didn't have  much time.  Seems  Carl put up the

money to pay Rossman,and other  things,and took over the ranch to square it.  Anyway,  I haven't got

anything to say about the business  end of the deal.  I've got  permission to boss you,  though, and I'm sure going

to do it to a  fareyouwell."  He cast a sidelong glance down at her.  He could not  see anything of her face

except the droop of her mouth,  a bit of her  cheek, and her chin that promised firmness.  Her mouth did not

change  expression in the slightest  degree until she moved her lips in speech. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER III. WHAT A MAN'S GOOD NAME IS WORTH 12



Top




Page No 15


"I don't care.  What is there to boss me about?  The world has  stopped."  Her voice was steady, and  it was also

sullen. 

"Right there is where the need of bossing begins.  You can't stay  in town any longer.  There's nothing  here to

keep you from going  crazy; and the Allens are  altogether too sympathetic; nice folks, and  they mean

well,but you don't want a bunch like that slopping  around, crying all over you and keeping you in mind  of

things.  I'm  going to work for Carl, from now on.  You're going out there to the Bar  Nothing"  He  felt a

stiffening of the muscles under his fingers, and  answered calmly the signal of rebellion. 

"Sure, that's the place for you.  Your dad and Carl  fixed that up  between them, anyway.  That's to be  your

home; so my saying so is just  an extra rope to  bring you along peaceable.  You're going to stay at  the Bar

Nothing.  And I'm going to make a top hand  outa you, Jean.  I'm going to teach you to shoot and  rope and

punch cows and ride,  till there won't be a  girl in the United States to equal you." 

"What for?"  Jean still had an air of sullen  apathy.  "That won't  help dad any." 

"It'll start the world moving again."  Lite forced  himself to  cheerfulness in the face of his own  despondency.

"You say it's  stopped.  It's us that have  stopped.  We've come to a blind pocket,  you might  say, in the trail

we've been taking through life.  We've  got to start in a new place, that's all.  Now, I know  you're dead  game,

Jean; at least I know you used to  be, and I'm gambling on school  not taking that outa  you.  You're maybe

thinking about going away off  somewhere among strangers; but that wouldn't do at  all.  Your dad  always

counted on keeping you away  from town life.  I'm just going to  ride herd on you,  Jean, and see to it that you

go on the way your dad  wanted you to go.  He can't be on the job, and so I'm  what you might  call his foreman.

I know how he  wants you to grow up; I'm going to  make it my business  to grow you according to directions." 

He saw a little quirk of her lips, at that, and was  vastly  encouraged thereby. 

"Has it struck you that you're liable to have your  hands full?"  she asked him with a certain drawl that  Jean

had possessed since she  first learned to express  herself in words. 

"Sure!  I'll likely have both hand and my hat full  of trouble.  But she's going to be done according to  contract.  I

reckon I'll wish  you was a bronk before  I'm through" 

"What maddens me so that I could run amuck down  this street,  shooting everybody I saw," Jean flared out

suddenly, "is the sickening  injustice of it.  Dad never  did that; you know he never did it."  She  turned upon  him

fiercely.  "Do you think he did?" she demanded,  her  eyes boring into his. 

"Now, that's a bright question to be asking me, ain't  it?" Lite  rebuked.  "That's a real bright, sensible  question,

I must say!  I  reckon you ought to be stood  in the corner for that,but I'll let it  go this time.  Only don't never

spring anything like that again." 

Jean looked ashamed.  "I could doubt God Himself,  right now," she  gritted through her teeth. 

"Well, don't doubt me, unless you want a scrap on  your hands,"  Lite warned.  "I'm sure ashamed of  you.  We'll

stop here at the stable  and get the horses.  You can ride sideways as far as the Allens', and  get  your

ridingskirt and come on.  The sooner you are  on top of a  horse, the quicker you're going to come outa  that

state of mind." 

It was pitifully amusing to see Lite Avery attempt  to bully any  one,especially Jean,who might almost  be

called Lite's religion.  The idea of that long,  lank cowpuncher whose shyness was so ingrained  that  it had

every outward appearance of being a phlegmatic  coldness,  assuming the duties of Jean's dad and undertaking


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER III. WHAT A MAN'S GOOD NAME IS WORTH 13



Top




Page No 16


to see that she grew  up according to directions,  would have been funny, if he had not been  so absolutely  in

earnest. 

His method of comforting her and easing her  through the first  stage of black despair was unorthodox,  but it

was effective.  Because  she was too absorbed in  her own misery to combat him openly, he got  her started

toward the Bar Nothing and away from the friends  whose  enervating pity was at that time the worst influence

possible.  He set  the pace, and he set it for  speed.  The first mile they went at a  sharp gallop that  was not far

from a run, and the horses were  breathing  heavily when he pulled up, well out of sight of the  town,  and

turned to the girl. 

There was color in her cheeks, and the dullness was  gone from her  eyes when she returned his glance

inquiringly.  The droop of her lips  was no longer the  droop of a weak yielding to sorrow, but rather the

beginning of a brave facing of the future.  Lite managed  a grin that  did not look forced. 

"I'll make a real range hand outa you yet," he  announced  confidently.  "You remember the roping and

shooting science I taught  you before you went off to  school?  You're going to start right in  where you left  off

and learn all I know and some besides.  I'll make  a lady of you yet,darned if I don't." 

At that Jean laughed unexpectedly.  Lite drew a  long breath of  relief. 

CHAPTER IV. JEAN

The still loneliness of desertion held fast the clutter  of sheds  and old stables roofed with dirt and  rotting hay.

The melancholy of  emptiness hung like  an invisible curtain before the sprawling house  with  warped,

weatherblackened shingles, and sagging  windowframes.  You felt the silence when first you  sighted the

ranch buildings from  the broad mouth of  the Lazy A coulee,the broad mouth that yawned  always at the

narrow valley and the undulations of the  open range,  and the purple line of mountains beyond.  You felt it

more strongly  when you rode up to the gate  of barbedwire, spliced here and there,  and having an  unexpected

stubbornness to harry the patience of men  who would pass through it in haste.  You grew unaccountably

depressed  if you rode on past the stables and  corrals to the house, where the  door was closed but  never

locked, and opened with a squeal of rusty  hinges,  if you turned the brown earthenware knob and at the  same

instant pressed sharply with your knee against  the paintless panel. 

You might notice the brown spot on the kitchen  door where a man  had died; you might notice the brown  spot,

but unless you had been  told the grim story of  the Lazy A, you would never guess the spot was  a  bloodstain.

Even though you guessed and shuddered,  you would  forget it presently in the amazement with  which you

opened the door  beyond and looked in upon  a room where the chill atmosphere of the  whole place  could find

no lodgment. 

This was Jean's room, held sacred to her own needs  and uses, in  defiance of the dreariness that compassed  it

close.  A square of old  rag carpet covered the center  of the floor, and beyond its border the  warped boards

were painted a dull, pale green.  The walls were ugly  with a cheap, flowered paper that had done its best to

fade into  inoffensive neutral tints.  Jean had helped,  where she could, by  covering the intricate rose pattern

with old prints cut from magazines  and with cheap,  pretty souvenirs gleaned here and there and hoarded

jealously.  And there were books, which caught the  eyes and held them  even to forgetfulness of the paper. 

You would laugh at Jean's room.  Just at first you  would laugh;  after that you would want to cry, or pat  Jean

on her hardmuscled,  capable shoulder; but if you  knew Jean at all, you would not do  either.  First you  would

notice an old wooden cradle, painted blue,  that  stood in a corner.  A buttoneyed, blankfaced rag doll,  the

size of a baby at the fistsucking age, was tucked  neatly under the  redandwhite patchwork quilt made to  fit


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER IV. JEAN 14



Top




Page No 17


the cradle.  Hanging  directly over the cradle by a  stirrup was Jean's first saddle,a  cheap pigskin affair  with

harsh straps and buckles, that her father  had sent  East for.  Jean never had liked that saddle, even when  it  was

new.  She used to stand perfectly still while her  father buckled  it on the little buckskin pony she rode;  and she

would laugh when he  picked her up and tossed her  into the seat.  She would throw her dad a  kiss and go

galloping off down the trail,but when she was quite  out  of sight around the bend of the benchland, she

would  stop and take  the saddle off, and hide it in a certain  clump of wild currant bushes,  and continue her

journey  bareback.  A kitfox found it one day; that  is how the  edge of the cantle came to have that queer,

chewed look. 

There was an old, black wooden rocker with an oval  picture of a  ship under full sail, just where Jean's  brown

head rested when she  leaned back and stared  bigeyed down the coulee to the hills beyond.  There  was an

oldfashioned workbasket always full of stockings  that  never were mended, and a crumpled dresser  scarf

which Jean had begun  to hemstitch more than a  year ago in a brief spasm of domesticity.  There were

magazines everywhere; and you may be sure that Jean  had  read them all, even to the soap advertisements and

the sanitary  kitchens and the vacuum cleaners.  There  was an old couch with a  coarse, Navajo rug thrown over

it, and three or four bright cushions  that looked much  used.  And there were hair macartas and hackamores,

and two pairs of her father's old spurs, and her father's  stock  saddle and chaps and slicker and hat; and a jelly

glass half full of  rattlesnake rattles, and her mother's  old checked sunbonnet,the kind  with pasteboard

"slats."  Half the "slats" were broken.  There was  a  guitar and an old, old sewing machine with a reloading

shotgun outfit  spread out upon it.  There was  a desk made of boxes, and on the desk  lay a shotloaded  quirt

that more than one rebellious cowhorse knew  to  its sorrow.  There was a rawhide lariat that had parted  its

strands in a tussle with a stubborn cow.  Jean meant  to fix the broken  end of the longest piece and use it  for a

tierope, some day when she  had time, and  thought of it. 

Somewhere in the desk were verses which Jean had  written,dozens  of them, and not nearly as bad as  you

might think.  Jean laughed at  them after they  were written; but she never burned them, and she  never spoke of

them to any one but Lite, who listened  with fixed  attention and a solemn appreciation when  she read them to

him. 

On the whole, the room was contradictory.  But Jean  herself was  somewhat contradictory, and the place fitted

her.  Here was where she  spent those hours when her  absence from the Bar Nothing was left  unexplained to

any one save Lite.  Here was where she drew into her  shell, when her Uncle Carl made her feel more than

usually an  interloper; or when her Aunt Ella's burden  of complaints and worry and  headaches grew just a

little too much for Jean. 

She never opened the door into the kitchen.  There  was another  just beyond the sewingmachine, that gave  an

intimate look into the  face of the bluff which formed  that side of the coulee wall.  There  were hollyhocks

along the path that led to this door, and stunted  rosebushes which were kept alive with much mysterious

assistance in  the way of water and cultivation.  There  was a little spring just  under the foot of the bluff,  where

the trail began to climb; and some  young alders  made a shady nook there which Jean found pleasant  on a  hot

day. 

The rest of the house might be ratridden and  desolate.  The  coulee might wear always the look of  emptiness;

but here, under the  bluff by the spring, and in  the room Jean called hers, one felt the  air of occupancy  that

gave the lie to all around it. 

When she rode around the bold, outthrust shoulder  of the hill  which formed the western rim of the coulee,

and went loping up the  trail to where the barbedwire  gate stopped her, you would have said  that Jean had

not a trouble to call her own.  She wore her old gray  Stetson pretty well over one eye because of the sun

glare, and she  was riding on one stirrup and letting the  other foot swing free, and  she was whirling her quirt

round and round, cartwheel fashion, and  whistling an  air that every one knows,and putting in certain


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER IV. JEAN 15



Top




Page No 18


complicated variations of her own. 

At the gate she dismounted without ever missing a  note, gave the  warped stake a certain twist and jerk  which

loosened the wire loop so  that she could slip it  easily over the post, passed through and  dragged the  gate with

her, dropping it flat upon the ground beside  the trail.  There was no stock anywhere in the coulee,  and she

would  save a little trouble by leaving the gate  open until she came out on  her way home.  She  stepped aside to

inspect the meadow lark's nest  cunningly hidden under a wild rosebush, and then mounted  and went on  to the

stable, still whistling carelessly. 

She turned Pard into the shed where she invariably  left him when  she came to the Lazy A, and went on up  the

grassgrown path to the  house.  She had the  preoccupied air of one who meditates deeply upon  things  apart;

as a matter of fact, she had glanced down the  coulee to  its wideopen mouth, and had thrilled briefly  at the

wordless beauty  of the green spread of the plain  and the hazy blue sweep of the  mountains, and had  come

suddenly into the poetic mood.  She had even  caught a phrase,"The lazy line of the watchful hills,"  it

was,and  she was trying to fit it into a verse, and  to find something beside  "rills" that would rhyme with

"hills." 

She followed the path absentmindedly to where she  would have to  turn at the corner of the kitchen and go

around to the door of her own  room; and until she  came to the turn she did not realize what was  jarring

vaguely and yet insistently upon her mood.  Then she  knew;  and she stopped full and stared down at the loose

sand just before the  warped kitchen steps.  There were  footprints in the path,alien  footprints; and they

pointed toward that forbidden door into the  kitchen of  gruesome memory.  Jean looked up frowning, and saw

that  the door had been opened and closed again carelessly.  And upon the top  step, strange feet had pressed  a

little caked earth carried from the  trail where she  stood.  There were the smallheeled, pointed prints of  a

woman's foot, and there were the larger tracks of a  man,a man of  the town. 

Jean stood with her quirt dangling loosely from her  wrist and  glanced back toward the stables and down  the

coulee.  She completely  forgot that she wanted a  rhyme for "hills."  What were towns people  doing  here?  And

how did they get here?  They had not  ridden up the  coulee; there were no tracks through the  gate; and besides,

these were  not the prints of ridingboots. 

She twitched her shoulders and went around to the  door leading  into her own room.  The door stood wide

open when it should have been  closed.  Inside there  were evidences of curious inspection.  She went  hot  with

an unreasoning anger when she saw the wideopen  door into  the kitchen; first of all she went over and  closed

that door, her lips  pressed tightly together.  To  her it was as though some wanton hand  had forced up  the lid of

a coffin where slept her dead.  She stood  with  her back against the door and looked around the room,

breathing  quickly.  She felt the woman's foolish amusement  at the old cradle  with the rag doll tucked under

the patchwork quilt, and at her pitiful  attempts at  adorning the tawdry walls.  Without having seen more  than

the prints of her shoes in the path, Jean hated the  woman who had  blundered in here and had looked and

laughed.  She hated the man who  had come with the  woman. 

She went over to her desk and stood staring at the  litter.  A  couple of sheets of cheap tablet paper,  whereon

Jean had scribbled  some verses of the range,  lay across the quirt she had forgotten on  her last trip.  They had

prowled among the papers, even!  They had  respected nothing of hers, had considered nothing  sacred from

their  inquisitiveness.  Jean picked up the  paper and read the verses  through, and her cheeks reddened  slowly. 

Then she discovered something else that turned them  white with  fresh anger.  Jean had an old ledger  wherein

she kept a sporadic kind  of a diary which she  had entitled "More or Less the Record of my  Sins."  She did not

write anything in it unless she felt like  doing  so; when she did, she wrote just exactly what  she happened to

think  and feel at the time, and she had  never gone back and read what was  written there.  Some one else had

read, however; at least the book had  been pulled out of its place and inspected, along with  her other  personal


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER IV. JEAN 16



Top




Page No 19


belongings.  Jean had pressed the  first windflowers of the  season between the pages where  she had done her

last scribbling, and  these were crumpled  and two petals broken, so she knew that the book  had been opened

carelessly and perhaps read with that  same brainless  laughter. 

She did not say anything.  She straightened the  windflowers as  best she could, put the book back where  it

belonged, and went outside,  and down to a lopsided  shack which might pass anywhere as a  junkshop.  She

found some nails and a hammer, and after a good deal  of rummaging and some sneezing because of the dust

she raised  whenever she moved a pile of rubbish, she  found a padlock with a key  in it.  More dusty search

produced a hasp and some staples, and then  she went  back and nailed two planks across the door which

opened  into  the kitchen.  After that she fastened the windows  shut with nails  driven into the casing just above

the  lower sashes, and cracked the  outer door with twelve  penny nails which she clinched on the inside  with

vicious  blows of the hammer, so that the hasp could not be taken  off without a good deal of trouble.  She had

pulled a  great staple  off the door of a useless boxstall, and when  she had driven it in so  deep that she could

scarcely force  the padlock into place over the  hasp, and had put the  key in her pocket, she felt in a measure

protected from  future prowlers.  As a final hint, however, she went  back to the shop and mixed some paint

with lampblack  and oil, and  lettered a thin board which she afterwards  carried up and nailed  firmly across the

outside kitchen  door.  Hammer in hand she backed  away and read  the words judicially, her head tilted

sidewise: 

     ONLY SNEAKS GO WHERE THEY ARE NOT WANTED.

               ARE YOU A SNEAK?

The hint was plain enough.  She took the hammer  back to the shop  and led Pard out of the stable and down  to

the gate, her eyes watching  suspiciously the trail for  tracks of trespassers.  She closed the gate  so thoroughly

with baling wire twisted about a stake that the  next  comer would have troubles of his own in getting  it open

again.  She  mounted and went away down the  trail, sitting straight in the saddle,  both feet in the  stirrups, head

up, and hat pulled firmly down to her  very eyebrows, glances going here and there, alert,  antagonistic.  No

whistling this time of ragtime tunes  with queer little variations of  her own; no twirling of  the quirt; instead

Pard got the feel of it in  a tender  part of the flank, and went clean over a narrow washout  that  could have been

avoided quite easily.  No  groping for rhythmic  phrasings to fit the beauty of the  land she lived in; Jean was in

the  mood to combat  anything that came in her way. 

CHAPTER V. JEAN RIDES INTO A SMALL ADVENTURE

At the mouth of the coulee, she turned to the left  instead of to  the right, and so galloped directly  away from

the Bar Nothing ranch,  down the narrow  valley known locally as the Flat, and on to the hills  that  invited her

with their untroubled lights and shadows  and the  deep scars she knew for canyons. 

There were no ranches out this way.  The land was  too broken and  too barren for anything but grazing,  so that

she felt fairly sure of  having her solitude  unspoiled by anything human.  Solitude was what  she  wanted.

Solitude was what she had counted upon having  in that  little room at the Lazy A; robbed of it  there, she rode

straight to  the hills, where she was most  certain of finding it. 

And then she came up out of a hollow upon a little  ridge and saw  three horsemen down in the next coulee.

They were not close enough so  that she could distinguish  their features, but by the horses they  rode, by the

swing of their bodies in the saddles, by all those  little,  indefinable marks by which we recognize

acquaintances  at a  distance, Jean knew them for strangers.  She  pulled up and watched  them, puzzled for a

minute at  their presence and behavior. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER V. JEAN RIDES INTO A SMALL ADVENTURE 17



Top




Page No 20


When first she discovered them, they were driving  a small bunch of  cattle, mostly cows and calves, down  out

of a little "draw" to the  level bottom of the narrow  coulee.  While she watched, herself  screened effectually  by

a clump of bushes, she saw one rider leave  the cattle and gallop out into the open, stand there  looking toward

the mouth of the coulee, and wave his  hand in a signal for the others  to advance.  This looked  queer to Jean,

accustomed all her life to  seeing men  go calmly about their business upon the range, careless  of  observation

because they had nothing to conceal.  She urged Pard a  little nearer, keeping well behind  the bushes still, and

leaned  forward over the saddle  horn, watching the men closely. 

Their next performance was enlightening, but  incredibly bold for  the business they were engaged in.  One of

the three got off his horse  and started a little  fire of dry sticks under a convenient ledge.  Another  untied the

rope from his saddle, widened the loop,  swung it  twice over his head and flipped it neatly over  the head of a

calf. 

Jean did not wait to see any more than that; she did  not need to  see any more to know them for "rustlers."

Brazen rustlers, indeed, to  go about their work in broad  daylight like that.  She was not sure as  to the

ownership  of the calf, but down here was where the Bar Nothing  cattle, and what few were left of the Lazy A,

ranged while the feed  was good in the spring, so that  the probabilities were that this theft  would strike rather

close home.  Whether it did or not, Jean was not  one  to ride away and leave range thieves calmly at work. 

She turned back behind the bushy screen, rode hastily  along the  ridge to the head of the little coulee and

dismounted, leading Pard  down a steep bank that was  treacherous with loose shale.  The coulee  was more or

less open, but it had convenient twists and windings;  and  if you think that Jean failed to go down it quietly

and unseen, that  merely proves how little you know  Jean. 

She hurried as much as she dared.  She knew that  the rustlers  would be in something of a hurry themselves,

and she very much desired  to ride on them unawares  and catch them at that branding, so that  there  would be

no shadow of a doubt of their guilt.  What  she would  do after she had ridden upon them, she did  not quite

know. 

So she came presently around the turn that revealed  them to her.  They were still fussing with the calf,  or it

may have been another  one,and did not see her  until she was close upon them.  When they  did see her,  she

had them covered with her 38caliber sixshooter,  that she usually carried with her on the chance of getting  a

shot at  a coyote or a fox or something like that. 

The three stood up and stared at her, their jaws  sagging a little  at the suddenness of her appearance,  and their

eyes upon the gun.  Jean held it steady, and  she had all the look of a person who knew  exactly what  she meant,

and who meant business.  She eyed them  curiously, noting the fact that they were strangers, and

cowboys,though of a type that she had never seen on  the range.  She  glanced sharply at the beaded,

buckskin  jacket of one of them, and the  high, widebrimmed  sombrero of another. 

"Well," she said at length, "turn your backs, you've  had a good  look at me.  Turnyourbacks, I said.  Now,

drop those guns on the  ground.  Walk straight  ahead of you till you come to that bank.  You  needn't  look

around; I'm still here." 

She leaned a little, sending Pard slowly forward  until he was  close to the sixshooters lying on the  ground.

She glanced down at  them quickly, and again  at the men who stood, an uneasy trio, with  their faces  toward

the wall, except when they ventured a glance  sidewise or back at her over one shoulder.  She glanced  at the

cattle  huddled in the narrow mouth of the  "draw" behind them, and saw that  they were indeed  Bar Nothing

and Lazy A stock.  The horses the three  had been riding she did not remember to have seen  before. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER V. JEAN RIDES INTO A SMALL ADVENTURE 18



Top




Page No 21


Jean hesitated, not quite knowing what she ought to  do next.  So  far she had acted merely upon instincts  born

of her range life and  training; the rest would not  be so easy.  She knew she ought to have  those guns, at  any

rate, so she dismounted, still keeping the three in  line with her own weapon, and went to where the  revolvers

lay on the  ground.  With her boot toe she  kicked them close together, and stooped  and picked one  up.  The last

man in the line turned toward her  protestingly, and Jean fired so close to his head that he  ducked. 

"Believe me, I could kill the three of you if I  wanted to, before  you could turn around," she informed  them

calmly, "so you had better  stand still till  I tell you to move."  She frowned down at the  rustler's  gun in her

hand.  There was something queer about  that gun. 

"Hey, Burns," called the man in the middle, without  venturing to  turn his head, "come out of there and

explain to the lady.  This ain't  in the scene!" 

"Oh, yes, it is!" a voice retorted chucklingly.  "You bet your life  this is in the scene!  Lowry's  been pamming it

all in; don't you worry  about that!"  Jean was startled, but she did not lower her gun  from  its steady aiming at

the three of them.  It was  just some trick, very  likely, meant to throw her off her  guard.  There were more than

the  three, and the fourth  man probably had her covered with a gun.  But  she  would not turn her head toward

his voice, for all that. 

"The gentleman called Burns may walk out into the  open and  explain, if he can," she announced sharply,  her

eyes upon the three  whom she had captured so  easily. 

She heard the throaty chuckle again, from somewhere  to the left of  her.  She saw the three men in front of  her

look at each other with  sickly grins.  She felt that  the whole situation was swinging against  her,that  she had

somehow blundered and made herself ridiculous.  It  never occurred to her that she was in any  particular

danger; men did  not shoot down women in  that country, unless they were drunk or crazy,  and the  man called

Burns had sounded extremely sane, humorous  even.  She heard a rattle of bushes and the soft  crunching of

footsteps  coming toward her.  Still she  would not turn her head, nor would she  lower the gun;  if it was a trick,

they should not say that it had been  successful. 

"It's all right, sister," said the chuckling voice presently,  almost at her elbow.  "This isn't any real,

honesttoJohn bandit  party.  We're just movie people, and  we're making pictures.  That's  all."  He stopped, but

Jean did not move or make any reply whatever,  so he  went on.  "I must say I appreciate the compliment you

paid us  in taking it for the real dope, sister" 

"Don't call me sister again."  Jean flashed him a  sidelong glance  of resentment.  "You've already done  it twice

too often.  Come around  in front where I can  see you, if you're what you claim to be." 

"Well, don't shoot, and I will," soothed the chuckling  voice.  "My, my, it certainly is a treat to see a  real, live

Prairie Queen  once.  Beats making them to  order" 

"We'll omit the superfluous chatter, please."  Jean  looked him  over and tagged him mentally with one  glance.

He did not look like a  rustler,with his fat  goodnature and his townbred personality, and  his gray  tweed

suit and pigskin puttees, and the big cameo ring  on  his manicured little finger, and his freshshaven  face as

round as the  sun above his head and almost as  cheerful.  Perfectly harmless, but  Jean would not  yield to the

extent of softening her glance or her  manner one hundredth of a degree.  The more harmless  these people,  the

more ridiculous she had made herself  appear. 

The chuckly one grinned and removed his soft gray  hat, held it  against his generous equator, and bowed so

low as to set him puffing a  little afterward.  His eyes,  however, appraised her shrewdly. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER V. JEAN RIDES INTO A SMALL ADVENTURE 19



Top




Page No 22


"Omitting all superfluous chatter, as you suggest,  I am Robert  Grant Burns, of the Great Western Film

Company.  These men are also  members of that company.  We are here for the purpose of making Western

pictures, and this little bit of unlawful branding  of stock which you  were flattering enough to mistake  for the

real thing, is merely a  scene which we were  making."  He was about to indulge in what he would  have termed

a little "kidding" of the girl, but wisely  refrained  after another shrewd reading of her face. 

Jean looked at the three men, who had taken it for  granted that  they might leave their intimate study of  the

clay bank and were coming  toward her.  She looked  at the gun she had picked up from the  ground,being

loaded with blank cartridges was what had made it look  so queer!and at Robert Grant Burns of the Great

Western Film  Company, who had put on his hat again  and was studying her the way he  was wont to study

applicants for a position in his company. 

"Did you get permission to haze our cattle around  like this?" she  asked abruptly, to hide how humiliated  she

really felt. 

"Whyno.  Just for a few scenes, I did not consider  it  necessary."  Plainly, the chuckly Mr. Burns  was taken

at a  disadvantage. 

"But it is necessary.  Don't make the mistake, Mr.  Burns, of  thinking this country and all it contains is  at the

disposal of any  chance stranger, just because we  do not keep it under lock and key.  You are making  rather

free with another man's personal property, when  you use my uncle's cattle for your rustling scenes." 

"Your uncle?  Well, I shall be very glad to make  some arrangement  with your uncle, if that is customary." 

"Why the doubt?  Are you in the habit of walking  into a man's  house, for instance, and using his kitchen  to

make pictures without  permission?  Has it been  your custom to lead a man's horses out of his  stable  whenever

you chose, and use them for race pictures?" 

"No, nonothing like that.  Sorry to have  infringed upon your  propertyrights, I am sure."  Mr.  Burns did not

sound so chuckly now;  but that may have  been because the three picturerustlers were quite  openly pleased

at the predicament of their director.  "It never  occurred to me that" 

"That the cattle were not as free as the hills?"  The  quiet voice  of Jean searched out the tenderest places  in the

selfesteem of Robert  Grant Burns.  She tossed  the blankloaded gun back upon the ground and  turned  to her

horse.  "It does seem hard to impress it upon  city  people that we savages do have a few rights in this  country.

We  should have policemen stationed on every  hilltop, I suppose, and `No  Trespassing' signs planted  along

every cowtrail.  Even then I doubt  whether we  could convince some people that we are perfectly human  and

that we actually do own property here." 

While she drawled the last biting sentences, she stuck  her toe in  the stirrup and went up into the saddle as

easily as any cowpuncher in  the country could have  done.  Robert Grant Burns stood with his hands  at his  hips

and watched her with the critical eye of the expert  who  sees in every gesture a picture, effective or

ineffective, good, bad,  or merely soso.  Robert Grant  Burns had never, in all his experience  in directing

Western pictures, seen a girl mount a horse with such  unconscious ease of every movement. 

Jean twitched the reins and turned towards him,  looking down at  the little group with unfriendly eyes.  "I don't

want to seem  inhospitable or unaccommodating,  Mr. Burns," she told him, "but I fear  that I must  take these

cattle back home with me.  You probably  will  not want to use them any longer." 

Mr. Burns did not say whether she was right or  wrong in her  conjecture.  As a matter of fact, he did  want to

use them for several  more scenes; but he stood  silent while Jean, with a chilly bow to the  four of them,  sent


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER V. JEAN RIDES INTO A SMALL ADVENTURE 20



Top




Page No 23


Pard up the rough bank of the little gulley.  Rather, he made no reply to Jean, but he waved his  three rustlers

back, retreating himself to where the  bank stopped them.  And he  turned toward the bushes  that had at first

hidden him from Jean, waved  his hand  in an imperative gesture, and called guardedly through  cupped palms.

"Take that!  All you can get of it!"  Which goes far to  show why he was considered one of  the best directors

the Great Western  Film Company  had in its employ. 

So Jean unconsciously made a picture which caused  the eyes of  Robert Grant Burns to glisten while he

watched.  She ignored the men  who had so fooled her,  and took down her rope that she might swing the  loop

of it toward the cattle and drive them back across the  gulley  and up the coulee toward home.  Cattle are

stubborn things at best,  and this little bunch seemed  determined to seek the higher slopes.  Put upon her  mettle

because of that little audience down below,  a  mildly jeering audience at that, she imagined,Jean  had

need of her  skill and her fifteen years or so of  experience in handling stock. 

She swung her rope and shouted, weaving back and  forth across the  gulley, with little lunging rushes now  and

then to head off an animal  that tried to bolt past  her up the hill.  She would not have glanced  toward  Robert

Grant Burns to save her life, and she did not  hear him  saying: 

"Great!  Great stuff!  Get it all, Pete.  By  George, you can't  beat the real thing, can you?  'J get  that uphill dash?

Good!  Now  panoram the drive  up the gulleyget it ALL, Peteturn as long as you  can see the top of her

hat.  My Lord!  You wouldn't  get stuff like  that in ten years.  I wish Gay could  handle herself like that in the

saddle, but there ain't a  leading woman in the business today that  could put that  over the way she's doing it.

By George!  Say, Gil,  you get on your horse and ride after her, and find out  where she  lives.  We can't work

any more now, anyway;  she's gone off with the  cattle.  And, say!  You  don't want to let her get a sight of you,

or  she might  take a shot at you.  And if she can shoot the way she  ridesgood night!" 

CHAPTER VI. AND THE VILLAIN PURSUED HER

The young man called Gil,to avoid wasting  time in saying Gilbert  James Huntley,  mounted in haste and

rode warily up the coulee some  distance behind Jean.  At that time and in that  locality he was quite  anxious

that she should not discover  him.  Gil was not such a bad  fellow, even though he  did play "heavies" in all the

pictures which  Robert  Grant Burns directed.  A villain he was on the screen,  and a  bad one.  Many's the man

he had killed as cold  bloodedly as the Board  of Censorship would permit.  Many's the girlish, Western heart

he had  broken, and  many's the time he had paid the penalty to brother,  father, or sweetheart as the scenario of

the play might  decree.  Many's the time he had followed girls and  men warily through  brushfringed gullies

and over  picturesque ridges, for the  entertainment of shop girls  and their escorts sitting in darkened  theaters

and  watching breathlessly the wicked deeds of Gilbert James  Huntley. 

But in his everyday life, Gil Huntley was very good  looking, very  goodnatured, and very harmless.  His

position and his salary as  "heavy" in the Great Western  Company he owed chiefly to his good  acting and his

thick eyebrows and his facility for making himself look  treacherous and mean.  He followed Jean because the

boss told him to  do so, in the first place.  In the  second place, he followed her  because he was even more

interested in her than his director had been,  and he  hoped to have a chance to talk with her.  In his work  aday

life, Gil Huntley was quite accustomed to being  discovered in some  villainy, and to having some man or

woman point a gun at him with more  or less antagonism  in voice and manner.  But he had never in his  life  had

a girl ride up and "throw down on him"  with a gun, actually  believing him to be a thief and a  scoundrel whom

she would shoot if  she thought it  necessary.  There was a difference.  Gil did not take  the  time or trouble to

analyze the difference, but he knew  that he  was glad the boss had not sent Johnny or Bill  in his place.  He did

not believe that either of them  would have enough sense to see the  difference, and they  might offend her in

some way,though Gil Huntley  need not have worried in the least over any man's  treatment of Jean,  who

was eminently qualified to attend to  that for herself. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VI. AND THE VILLAIN PURSUED HER 21



Top




Page No 24


He grinned when he saw her turn the cattle loose  down the very  next coulee and with a final flip of her  rope

loop toward the  hindermost cow, ride on without  them.  He should have ridden in haste  then to tell  Robert

Grant Burns that the cattle could be brought  back  in twenty minutes or so and the picturemaking  go on as

planned.  It  was not likely that the girl would  come back; they could go on with  their work and get  permission

from the girl's uncle afterward.  But he  did not turn and hurry back.  Instead, he waited  behind a rockhuddle

until Jean was well out of sight,  and while he waited, he took his  handkerchief and  rubbed hard at the

makeup on his face, which had  made him look sinister and boldly bad.  Without mirror  or cold cream,  he

was not very successful, so that  he rode on somewhat spotted in  appearance and looking  even more sinister

than before.  But he was  much  more comfortable in his mind, which meant a good deal  in the  interview which

he hoped by some means to bring  about. 

With Jean a couple of hundred yards in advance,  they crossed a  little flat so bare of concealment that  Gil

Huntley was worried for  fear she might look back  and discover him.  But she did not turn her  head, and  he

rode on more confidently.  At the mouth of Lazy  A  coulee, just where stood the cluster of huge rocks  that had

at one  time come hurtling down from the  higher slopes, and the clump of  currant bushes beneath  which Jean

used to hide her muchdespised  saddle  when she was a child, she disappeared from view.  Gil,  knowing  very

little of the ways of the range folk, and  less of the country,  kicked his horse into a swifter pace  and galloped

after her. 

Fifty yards beyond the currant bushes he heard a  sound and looked  back; and there was Jean, riding out  from

her hidingplace, and coming  after him almost at  a run.  While he was trying to decide what to do  about  it,

she overtook him; rather, the wide loop of her rope  overtook him.  He ducked, but the loop settled over  his

head and  shoulders and pulled tight about the chest.  Jean took two turns of the  rope around the saddle horn

and then looked him over critically.  In  spite of herself,  she smiled a little at his face, streaked still with  grease

paint, and at his eyes staring at her from between  heavily  penciled lids. 

"That's what you get for following," she said, after  a minute of  staring at each other.  "Did you think  I didn't

know you were trailing  along behind me?  I  saw you before I turned the cattle loose, but I  just let  you think

you were being real sly and cunning about  it.  You  did it in real movingpicture style; did your  fat Mr. Robert

Grant  Burns teach you how?  What is  the idea, anyway?  Were you going to  abduct me and  lead me to the

swarthy chief of your gang, or band, or  whatever you call it?" 

Having scored a point against him and so put herself  into a good  humor again, Jean laughed at him and

twitched the rope, just to remind  him that he was at  her mercy.  To be haughtily indignant with this  honest

eyed, embarrassed young fellow with the streaky  face and  heavilypenciled eyelids was out of the  question.

The wind caught his  high, peakedcrowned  sombrero and sent it sailing like a great,  flapping bird to  the

ground, and he could not catch it because Jean  had  his arms pinioned with the loop. 

She laughed again and rode over to where the hat  had lodged.  Gil  Huntley, to save himself from being

dragged ignominiously from the  saddle, kicked his horse  and kept pace with her.  Jean leaned far over  and

picked  up the hat, and examined it with amusement. 

"If you could just live up to your hat, my, wouldn't  you be a  villain, though!" she commented, in a soft,

drawling voice.  "You  don't look so terribly blood  thirsty without it; I just guess I'd  better keep it for  a while.

It would make a dandy wastebasket.  Do  you know, if your face were clean, I think you'd look  almost

human,for an outlaw." 

She started on up the trail, nonchalantly leading her  captive by  the rope.  Gil Huntley could have wriggled  an

arm loose and freed  himself, but he did not.  He  wanted to see what she was going to do  with him.  He  grinned

when she had her back turned toward him, but  he  did not say anything for fear of spoiling the joke  or

offending her in  some way.  So presently Jean began  to feel silly, and the joke lost  its point and seemed inane


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VI. AND THE VILLAIN PURSUED HER 22



Top




Page No 25


and weak. 

She turned back, threw off the loop that bound  his arms to his  sides, and coiled the rope.  "I wish  you

playacting people would keep  out of the country,"  she said impatiently.  "Twice you've made me act

ridiculous.  I don't know what in the world you wanted  to follow me  for,and I don't care.  Whatever it was,

it isn't going to do you one  particle of good, so you  needn't go on doing it." 

She looked at him full, refused to meet halfway the  friendliness  of his eyes, tossed the hat toward him, and

wheeled her horse away.  "Goodby," she said shortly,  and touched Pard with the spurs.  She  was out of

hearing before Gil Huntley could think of the right  thing  to say, and she increased the distance between  them

so rapidly that  before he had quite recovered from  his surprise at her sudden change  of mood, she was so  far

away that he could not have overtaken her if  he had  tried. 

He watched her out of sight and rode back to where  Burns mouthed a  big, black cigar, and paced up and

down the level space where he had  set the interrupted  scene, and waited his coming. 

"Rode away from you, did she?  Where'd she take  the cattle to?  Left 'em in the next gulch?  Well, why  didn't

you say so?  You boys  can bring 'em back, and  we'll get to work again.  Where'd you say that  spring  was, Gil?

We'll eat before we do anything else.  One  thing  about this blamed country is we don't have to be  afraid of the

light.  Got to hand it to 'em for having  plenty of good, clear sunlight,  anyway?" 

He followed Gil to the feeble spring that seeped from  under a huge  boulder, and stooped uncomfortably to  fill

a tin cup.  While he waited  for the trickle to yield  him a drink, he cocked his head sidewise and  looked up

quizzically at his "heavy." 

"You must have come within speaking distance,  Gil," he guessed  shrewdly.  "Got any makeup along?  You

look like a mild case of the  measles, right now.  What did she have to say, anyhow?" 

"Nothing," said Gil shortly.  "I didn't talk to her  at all.  I  didn't want to run my horse to death trying  to say

hello when she  didn't want it that way." 

"Huh!" grunted Robert Grant Burns unbelievingly,  and fished a bit  of grass out of the cup with his little

finger.  He drank and said no  more. 

CHAPTER VII. ROBERT GRANT BURNS GETS HELP

"You know the brand, don't you?" the proprietor  of the hotel which  housed the Great Western  Company

asked, with the tolerant air which  the  sophisticated wear when confronted by ignorance.  "Easy  enough to

locate the outfit, by the cattle brand.  What  was it?" 

Whereupon Robert Grant Burns rolled his eyes  helplessly toward Gil  Huntley.  "I noticed it at the time,

butwhat was that brand, Gil?" 

And Gil, if you would believe me, did not remember,  either.  He  had driven the cattle half a mile or more,  had

helped to "steal" two  calves out of the little herd,  and yet he could not recall the mark of  their owner. 

So the proprietor of the hotel, an old cowman who  had sold out and  gone into the hotel business when the

barbedwire came by carloads  into the country, pulled  a newspaper towards him, borrowed a pencil  from

Burns, and sketched all the cattle brands in that  part of the  country.  While he drew one after the  other, he did

a little thinking. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VII. ROBERT GRANT BURNS GETS HELP 23



Top




Page No 26


"Must have been the Bar Nothing, or else the Lazy  A cattle you got  hold of," he concluded, pointing to  the

pencil marks on the margin of  the paper.  "They  range down in there, and Jean Douglas answers your

description of the girl,as far as looks go.  She ain't  all that  wild and dangerous, though.  Swing a loop  with

any man in the country  and ride and all that,  been raised right out there on the Lazy A.  Say!  Why  don't you

go out and see Carl Douglas, and see if you  can't get the use of the Lazy A for your pictures?  Seems to me

that's  just the kinda place you want.  Don't anybody live there now.  It's  been left alone ever  sincethe trouble

out there.  House and barns  and  corrals,everything you want."  He leaned closer  with a  confidential tone

creeping into his voice, for  Robert Grant Burns and  his company were profitable  guests and should be given

every  inducement to remain  in the country. 

"It ain't but fifteen miles out there; you could go  back and forth  in your machine, easy.  You go out and  see

Carl Douglas, anyway; won't  do no harm.  You  offer him a little something for the use of the Lazy  A;  he'll

take anything that looks like money.  Take it  from me,  that's the place you want to take your pictures  in.  And,

say!  You  want a written agreement  with Carl.  Have the use of his stock  included, or he'll  tax you extra.  Have

everything included," advised  the old cowman, with a sweep of his palm and his voice  lowered  discreetly.

"Won't need to cost you much,  not if you don't give him  any encouragement to expect  much.  Carl's that

kind,good fellow  enough,but  he wantsthebigend.  I know him, you bet!  And, say!  Don't let on to

Carl that I steered you out  there.  Just claim like  you was scouting around, and  seen the Lazy A ranch, and

took a notion  to it; not too  much of a notion, though, or it's liable to come kinda  high. 

"And, say!"  Real enthusiasm for the idea began  to lighten his  eyes.  "If you want good range dope,  right out

there's where you can  sure find it.  You play  up to them Bar Nothing boysLite Avery and  Joe  Morris and

Red.  You ought to get some great pictures  out there,  man.  Them boys can sure ride and rope  and handle

stock, if that's  what you want; and I reckon  it is, or you wouldn't be out here with  your bunch of  actors

looking for the real stuff." 

They talked a long while after that.  Gradually it  dawned upon  Burns that he had heard of the Lazy A  ranch

before, though not by that  euphonious title.  It  seemed worth investigating, for he was going to  need  a good

location for some exterior ranch scenes very soon,  and  the place he had half decided upon did not alto

gether please him.  He inquired about roads and  distances, and waddled off to the hotel  parlor to ask Muriel

Gay, his blond leading woman, if she would like  to go  out among the natives next morning.  Also he wanted

her to tell  him more about that picturesque place she  and Lee Milligan had  stumbled upon the day before,

the place which he suspected was none  other than  the Lazy A. 

That is how it came to pass that Jean, riding out with  big Lite  Avery the next morning on a little private

scoutingtrip of their own,  to see if that fat moving  picture man was making free with the stock  again, met

the man unexpectedly half a mile from the Bar Nothing  ranchhouse. 

Along every trail which owns certain obstacles to  swift, easy  passing, there are places commonly spoken  of

as "that" place.  In his  journey to the Bar Nothing,  Robert Grant Burns had come unwarned upon  that  sandy

hollow which experienced drivers approached  with a mental  bracing for the struggle ahead, and with

tightened lines and whip held  ready.  Even then they  stuck fast, as often as not, if the load were  heavy,  though

Bar Nothing drivers gaged their loads with that  hollow  in mind.  If they could pull through there  without

mishap, they might  feel sure of having no trouble  elsewhere. 

Robert Grant Burns had come into the hollow  unsuspectingly.  He  had been careening along the prairie  road at

a twentymile pace, his  mind fixed upon hurrying  through his interview with Carl Douglas, so  that  he would

have time to stop at the Lazy A on the way  back to  town.  He wanted to take a few exterior ranch  house

scenes that day,  for Robert Grant Burns was far  more energetic than his bulk would lead  one to suppose.  He

had Pete Lowry, his camera man, in the seat beside  him.  Back in the tonneau Muriel Gay and her mother,

who played the  character parts, clung to Lee Mulligan  and a colorless individual who  was Lowry's assistant,


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VII. ROBERT GRANT BURNS GETS HELP 24



Top




Page No 27


and gave little squeals whenever the machine  struck a  bigger bump than usual. 

At the top of the hill which guarded the deceptive  hollow, Robert  Grant Burns grinned over his shoulder  at

his characterwoman.  "Wait  till we start back;  I'll know the road then, and we'll do some  traveling!"  he

promised darkly, and laid his toe lightly on the  brake.  It pleased him to be considered a daredevil  driver;

that is  why he always drove whatever machine  carried him.  They went lurching  down the curving  grade into

the hollow, and struck the patch of sand  that  had worn out the vocabularies of more eloquent men  than he.

Robert Grant Burns fed more gas, and the  engine kicked and groaned,  and sent the wheels bur  rowing like

moles to where the sand was  deepest.  Axles  under, they stuck fast. 

When Jean and Lite came loping leisurely down  the hill, the two  women were fraying perfectly good  gloves

trying to pull "rabbit" brush  up by the roots to  make firmer foothold for the wheels.  Robert Grant  Burns was

headandshoulders under the car, digging  badgerlike with  his paws to clear the front axle, and  coming up

now and then to wipe  the perspiration from  his eyes and puff the purple out of his  complexion.  Pete Lowry

always ducked his head lower over the jack  when he saw the heaving of flesh which heralded these  resting

times,  so that the boss could not catch him  laughing.  Lee Milligan was  scooping sand upon the other  side and

mumbling to himself, with a  glance now and  then at the trail, in the hope of sighting a good  samaritan  with

six or eight mules, perhaps.  Lee thought that  it  would take about that many mules to pull them out. 

The two riders pulled up, smiling pityingly, just as  wellmounted  riders invariably smile upon stalled

automobilists.  This was not the  first machine that had come  to grief in that hollow, though they could  not

remember  ever to have seen one sunk deeper in the sand. 

"I guess you wouldn't refuse a little help, about  now," Lite  observed casually to Lee, who was most in

evidence. 

"We wouldn't refuse a little, but a lot is what we  need," Lee  amended glumly.  "Any ranch within  forty miles

of here?  We need about  twelve good  horses, I should say."  Lee's experience with sand had  been unhappy, and

his knowledge of what one good  horse could do was  slight. 

"Shall we snake 'em out, Jean?" Lite asked her, as  if he himself  were absolutely indifferent to their plight. 

"Oh, I suppose we might as well.  We can't leave  them blocking the  trail; somebody might want to drive  past,"

Jean told him in much the  same tone, just to tease  Lee Milligan, who was looking them over  disparagingly. 

"We'll be blocking the trail a good long while if we  stay here  till you move us," snapped Lee, who was  rather

sensitive to tones. 

Then Robert Grant Burns gave a heave and a wriggle,  and came up  for air and a look around.  He had  been

composing a monologue upon the  subject of sand,  and he had not noticed that strange voices were  speaking

on the other side of the machine. 

"Hello, sis  Howdedo, Miss," he greeted Jean  guardedly, with a  hasty revision of the terms when he  saw

how her eyebrows pinched  together.  "I wonder  if you could tell us where we can find teams to  pull us  out of

this mess.  I don't believe this old junkwagon  is  ever going to do it herself." 

"How do you do, Mr. Burns?  Lite and I offered to  take you out on  solid ground, but your man seemed to

think we couldn't do it." 

"What man was that?  Wasn't me, anyway.  I  think you can do just  about anything you start out to  do, if you

ask me." 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VII. ROBERT GRANT BURNS GETS HELP 25



Top




Page No 28


"Thank you," chilled Jean, and permitted Pard to  back away from  his approach. 

"Say, you're some rider," he praised tactlessly, and  got no reply  whatever.  Jean merely turned and rode

around to where Lite eased his  long legs in the stirrups  and waited her pleasure. 

"Shall we help them out, Lite?" she asked distinctly.  "I think  perhaps we ought to; it's a long walk to  town." 

"I guess we better; won't take but a minute to tie  on," Lite  agreed, his fingers dropping to his coiled rope.

"Seems queer to me  that folks should want to ride in  them things when there's plenty of  good horses in the

country." 

"No accounting for tastes, Lite," Jean replied  cheerfully.  "Listen.  If that thin man will start the  engine,he

doesn't weigh  more than half as much as you  do, Mr. Burns,we'll pull you out on  solid ground.  And if you

have occasion to cross this hollow again, I  advise you to keep out there to the right.  There's a  little sod to  give

your tires a better grip.  It's rough,  but you could make it all  right if you drive carefully,  and the bunch of you

get out and walk.  Don't try to  keep around on the ridge; there's a deep washout on  each side, so you couldn't

possibly make it.  We can't  with the  horses, even."  Jean did not know that there  was a note of superiority  in

her voice when she spoke  the last sentence, but her listeners  winced at it.  Only  Pete Lowry grinned while he

climbed obediently  into  the machine to advance his spark and see that the gears  were in  neutral. 

"Don't crank up till we're ready!" Lite expostulated.  "These  cayuses of ours are pretty sensible, and  they'll

stand for a whole  lot; but there's a limit.  Wait  till I get the ropes fixed, before you  start the engine.  And the

rest of you all be ready to give the wheels  a  lift.  You're in pretty deep." 

When Jean dismounted and hooked the stirrup over  the horn so that  she could tighten the cinch, the eyes  of

Robert Grant Burns glistened  at the "picturestuff"  she made.  He glanced eloquently at Pete, and  Pete  gave a

twisted smile and a pantomime of turning the  cameracrank; whereat Robert Grant Burns shook his  head

regretfully  and groaned again. 

"Say, if I had a leading woman" he began  discontentedly, and  stopped short; for Muriel Gay was  standing

quite close, and even  through her greasepaint  makeup she betrayed the fact that she knew  exactly  what her

director was thinking, had seen and understood  the  gesture of the camera man, and was close to  tears because

of it all. 

Muriel Gay was a conscientious worker who tried  hard to please her  director.  Sometimes it seemed to  her that

her director demanded  impossibilities of her;  that he was absolutely soulless where  pictureeffects  were

concerned.  Her riding had all along been a  subject  of discord between them.  She had learned to ride  very well

along the bridlepaths of Golden Gate Park,  but Robert Grant Burns  seemed to expect her to ride  well, like

this girl, for instance,  which was unjust. 

One could not blame her for glaring jealously while  Jean tightened  the cinch and remounted, tying her rope  to

the saddle horn, all ready  to pull; with her muscles  tensed for the coming struggle with the  sand,and

perhaps with her horse as well,and with every line  of  her figure showing how absolutely at home she was

in the saddle, and  how sure of herself. 

"I've tied my rope, Lite," Jean drawled, with a  little laugh at  what might happen. 

Lite turned his face toward her.  "You better not,"  be warned.  "Things are liable to start apopping  when that

engine wakes up." 

"Well, then I'll want both hands for Pard.  I've  taken a couple of  halfhitches, anyway." 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VII. ROBERT GRANT BURNS GETS HELP 26



Top




Page No 29


"You folks want to be ready at the wheels," Lite  directed, waiving  the argument.  "When we start, you  all

want to heaveho together.  Good teamwork will  do it. 

"All set?" he called to Jean, when Pete Lowry bent  his back to  start the engine.  "Business'll be pickin'  up,

directly!" 

"All set," replied Jean cheerfully. 

It seemed then that everything began to start at once,  and to  start in different directions.  The engine snorted

and pounded so that  the whole machine shook with ague.  When Pete jumped in and threw in  the clutch, there

was a backfire that sounded like the crack of doom.  The  two horses went wild, as their riders had half

expected  them to  do.  They lunged away from the horror behind  them, and the slack ropes  tightened with a

jerk.  Both were good rope horses, and the strain of  the ropes  almost recalled them to sanity and their training;

at  least  they held the ropes tight for a few seconds, so that  the machine  jumped ahead and veered toward the

firmer soil beside the trail, in  response to Pete's turn  of the wheel. 

Then Pard looked back and saw the thing coming  after him, and  tried to bolt.  When he found that he  could

not, because of the rope,  he bucked as he had not  done since he was a halfbroken broncho.  That  started  Lite

Avery's horse to pitching; and Pete, absorbed in  watching what would have made a great picture, forgot  to

shut off the  gas. 

Robert Grant Burns picked himself out of the sand  where he had  sprawled at the first wild lunge of the

machine, and saw Pete Lowry,  humped over the wheel like  any speed demon, go lurching off across the

hollow in  the wake of two fearcrazed animals, that threatened at  any  instant to bolt off at an angle that

would overturn  the car. 

Then Lite let his rope slip from the saddlehorn and  spurred his  horse to one side, out of the danger zone of

the other, while he felt  frantically in his pockets for his  knife. 

"Don't you cut my rope," Jean warned, when she  saw him come  plunging toward her, knife in hand.  "This

isfine trainingfor  Pard!" 

Pete came to himself, then, and killed the engine  before he landed  in the bottom of a yawning, water  washed

hole, and Lite rode close  and slashed Jean's  rope, in spite of her protest; whereupon Pard went  off  up the,

slope as though witches were riding him  hard. 

At long rifle range, he circled and faced the thing that  had  scared him so, and after a little Jean persuaded  him

to go back as far  as the trail.  Nearer he would not  stir, so she waited there for Lite. 

"Never even thanked us," Lite grumbled when he  came up, his mouth  stretched in a wide smile.  "That  girl

with the kalsomine on her face  made remarks about  folks butting in.  And the fat man talked into his  double

chin; dunno what all he was saying.  Here's  what's left of  your rope.  I'll get you another one,  Jean.  I was afraid

that gazabo  was going to run over  you, is why I cut it." 

"What's the matter over there?  Aren't they glad  they're out of  the sand?"  Jean held her horse quiet  while she

studied the buzzing  group. 

"Something busted.  I guess we done some damage."  Lite grinned and  watched them over his shoulder. 

"You needn't go any further with me, Lite.  That  fat man's the one  that had the cattle.  I am going over  to the

ranch for awhile, but  don't tell Aunt Ella."  She  turned to ride on up the hill toward the  Lazy A, but  stopped


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VII. ROBERT GRANT BURNS GETS HELP 27



Top




Page No 30


for another look at the perturbed motorists.  "Well anyway, we snaked them out of the sand, didn't  we, Lite?" 

"We sure did," Lite chuckled.  "They don't seem  thankful, but I  guess they ain't any worse off than they  was

before.  Anyway, it  serves them right.  They've  no business here acting fresh." 

Lite said that because he was not given the power  to peer into the  future, and so could not know that  Fate

herself had sent Robert Grant  Burns into their  lives; and that, by a somewhat roundabout method, she  was

going to use the Great Western Film Company and  Jean and himself  for her servants in doing a work  which

Fate had set herself to do. 

CHAPTER VIII. JEAN SPOILS SOMETHING

Jean found the padlock key where she had hidden  it under a rock  ten feet from the door, and let  herself into

her room.  The peaceful  familiarity of  its four walls, and the cheerful patch of sunlight  lying  warm upon the

faded rag carpet, gave her the feeling  of  security and of comfort which she seldom felt elsewhere. 

She wandered aimlessly around the room, brushing  the dust from her  books and straightening a tiny fold  in

the cradle quilt.  She ran an  investigative forefinger  along the seat of her father's saddle,  brought the finger

away dusty, pulled one of the stockings from the  overflowing basket and used it for a dust cloth.  She  wiped

and  polished the stamped leather with a painstaking  tenderness that had in  it a good deal of yearning,  and

finally left it with a gesture of  hopelessness. 

She went next to her desk and fumbled the quirt that  lay there  still.  Then she pulled out the old ledger,  picked

up a pencil, and  began to write, sitting on the  arm of an old, caneseated chair while  she did so.  As  I told you

before, Jean never wrote anything in that  book except when her moods demanded expression of  some sort;

when she  did write, she said exactly what  she thought and felt at the time.  So  if you are  permitted to know

what she wrote at this time, you will  have had a peep into Jean's hidden, inner life that  none of her world  save

Lite knew anything about.  She  wrote rapidly, and she did not  always take the trouble  to finish her sentences

properly,as if she  never could  quite keep pace with her thoughts.  So this is what  that  page held when

finally she slammed the book shut  and slid it back into  the desk: 

I don't know what's the matter with me lately.  I feel  as if I  wanted to shoot somebody, or rob a bank or run

awayI guess it's the  old trouble nagging at me.  I KNOW  dad never did it.  I don't know  why, but I know it

just the  sameand I know Uncle Carl knows it too.  I'd like to  take out his brain and put it into some

scientific  machine  that would squeeze out his thoughtshope it wouldn't hurt  himI'd give him ether,

maybe.  What I want is money  enough to buy  back this place and the stock.  I don't  believe Uncle Carl spent

as  much defending dad as he claims  he didnot enough to take the whole  ranch anyway.  If  I had money I'd

find Art Osgood if I had to hunt  from  Alaska to Africadon't believe he went to Alaska at all.  Uncle  Carl

thinks so. . . .  I'd like the price of that machine I  helped  drag out of the sandsome people can  have anything

they want but all  I want is dad back, and this  place the way it was before. . . . 

If I had any brains I could write something wonderful  and be rich  and famous and do the things I want to

do  but there's no profit in  just feeling wonderful things; if I  could make the world see and feel  what I see

and feel  when I'm here, or riding alone. . . . 

If I could find Art Osgood I believe I could make him  tellI know  he knows something, even if he didn't do

it  himself.  I believe he  didBut what can you do when  you're a woman and haven't any money and  must

stay where  you're put and can't even get out and do the little  you might  do, because somebody must have you

around to lean on and  tell their troubles to. . . .  I don't blame Aunt Ella so much  but  thank goodness, I can

do without a shoulder to weep  on, anyway.  What's life for if you've got to spend your  days hopping round and


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VIII. JEAN SPOILS SOMETHING 28



Top




Page No 31


round in a cage.  It wouldn't be  a cage if I could have dad backI'd  be doing things for  him all the time and

that would make life worth  while.  Poor dadfour more years isI can't think about it.  I'll  go  crazy if I do 

It was there that she stopped and slammed the book  shut, and  pushed it back out of sight in the desk.  She

picked up her hat and  gloves, and went out with  blurred eyes, and began to climb the bluff  above the  little

spring, where a faint, littleused trail led to the  benchland above.  By following a rock ledge to where  it was

broken,  and climbing through the crevice to  where the trail marked faintly the  way to the top, one  could in a

few minutes leave the Lazy A coulee out  of  sight below, and stand on a high level where the winds  blew free

from the mountains in the west to the mountains  in the east. 

Some day, it was predicted, the benchland would be  cut into  squares and farmed,some day when the

government  brought to reality a  longtalkedof irrigation  project.  But in the meantime, the land lay  unfenced

and free.  One could look far away to the north, and  at  certain times see the smoke of passing trains through

the valley off  there.  One could look south to the  distant river bluffs, and east and  west to the mountains.  Jean

often climbed the bluff just for the wide  outlook  she gained.  The cage did not seem so small when she  could

stand up there and tire her eyes with looking.  Life did not seem quite  so purposeless, and she could  nearly

always find little whispers of  hope in the winds  that blew there. 

She walked aimlessly and yet with a subconscious  purpose for ten  minutes or so, and her face was turned

directly toward the eastern  hills.  She stopped on the  edge of the bluff that broke abruptly  there, and sat  down

and stared at the soft purple of the hills and the  soft green of the nearer slopes, and at the peaceful blue  of the

sky  arched over it all.  Her eyes cleared of their  troubled look and grew  dreamy.  Her mouth lost its  tenseness

and softened to a half smile.  She was not  looking now into the past that was so full of heartbreak,  but into the

future as hope pictured it for her. 

She was seeing the Lazy A alive again and all astir  with the  business of life; and her father saddling Sioux

and riding out to look  after the stock.  She was seeing  herself riding with him,or else  cooking the things  he

liked best for his dinner when he came back  hungry.  She sat there for a long, long while and never moved. 

A sparrow hawk swooped down quite close to Jean  and then shot  upward with a little brown bird in its  claws,

and startled her out of  her castle building.  She  felt a hot anger against the hawk, which was  like the  sudden

grasp of misfortune; and a quick sympathy  with the  bird, which was like herself and dad, caught  unawares

and held  helpless.  But she did not move,  and the hawk circled and came back on  his way to the  nestingplace

in the trees along the creek below.  He  came quite close, and Jean shot him as he lifted his  wings for a  higher

flight.  The hawk dropped head  foremost to the grass and lay  there crumpled and quiet. 

Jean put back her gun in its holster and went over  to where the  hawk lay.  The little brown bird fluttered

terrifiedly and gave a  piteous, small chirp when  her hand closed over it, and then lay quite  still in her  cupped

palms and blinked up at her. 

Jean cuddled it up against her cheek, and talked to  it and pitied  it and promised it much in the way of  fat little

bugs and a warm nest  and her tender regard.  For the hawk she had no pity, nor a thought  beyond  the one

investigative glance she gave its body to make  sure  that she had hit it where she meant to hit it.  Lite  had

taught her to  shoot like that,straight and quick.  Lite was a man who trimmed life  down to the essentials,

and he had long ago impressed it upon her that  if she could not shoot quickly, and hit where she aimed,  there

was  not much use in her attempting to shoot at  all.  Jean proved by her  scant interest in the hawk  how well she

had learned the lesson, and  how sure she  was of hitting where she aimed. 

The little brown bird had been gashed in the breast  by a sharp  talon.  Jean was much concerned over the

wound, even though it did not  reach any vital organ.  She was afraid of septic poisoning, she told  the bird;  but

added comfortingly:  "Thereyou needn't  worry one  minute over that.  I'm almost sure there's  a bottle of


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VIII. JEAN SPOILS SOMETHING 29



Top




Page No 32


peroxide down  at the house, that isn't spoiled.  We'll go and put some on it right  away; and then we'll  go

bughunting.  I believe I know where there's  the  fattest, juiciest bugs!"  She cuddled the bird against  her

cheek,  and started back across the wide point of  the benchland to where the  trail led down the bluff to  the

house. 

She was wholly absorbed in the trouble of the little  brown bird;  and the trail, following a crevice through  the

rocks and later winding  along behind some scant  bushes, partially concealed the buildings and  the house  yard

from view until one was well down into the coulee.  So  it was not until she was at the spring, looking at the

moist earth  there for fat bugs for the bird, that she had  any inkling of visitors.  Then she heard voices and  went

quickly around the corner of the house  toward the  sound. 

It seemed to her that she was lately fated to come  plump into the  middle of that fat Mr. Burns' unauthorized

picturemaking.  The first  thing she saw when  she rounded the corner was the camera perched high  upon its

tripod and staring at her with its one round  eye; and the  humorouseyed Pete Lowry turning a  crank at the

side and counting in a  whisper.  Close  beside her the two women were standing in animated  argument which

they carried on in undertones with  many gestures to  point their meaning. 

"Hey, you're in the scene!" called Pete Lowry, and  abruptly  stopped counting and turning the crank. 

"You're in the scene, sister.  Step over here to one  side, will  you?"  The fat director waved his pink  cameoed

hand impatiently. 

An old bench had been placed beside the house,  under a window.  Jean backed a step and sat down upon  the

bench, and looked from one  to the other.  The two  women glanced at her wideeyed and moved away  with

mutual embracings.  Jean lifted her hands and looked  at the soft  little crest and beady eyes of the bird, to make

sure that it was not  disturbed by these strangers, before  she gave her attention to the  expostulating Mr.  Burns. 

"Did I spoil something?" she inquired casually,  and watched  curiously the pulling of many feet of narrow

film from the camera. 

"About fifteen feet of good scene," Pete Lowry told  her dryly, but  with that queer, half smile twisting his  lips. 

Jean looked at him and decided that, save for the  company he kept,  which made of him a latent enemy,  she

might like that lean man in the  red sweater who  wore a pencil over one ear and was always smiling to  himself

about something.  But what she did was to  cross her feet and  murmur a sympathetic sentence to  the little

brown bird.  Inwardly she  resented deeply  this bold trespass of Robert Grant Burns; but she  meant to guard

against making herself ridiculous again.  She meant to  be sure of her ground before she ordered  them off.  The

memory of her  humiliation before the  supposed rustlers was too vivid to risk a  repetition of  the experience. 

"When you're thoroughly rested," said Robert  Grant Burns, in the  tone that would have shriveled the  soul of

one of his actors, "we'd  like to make that scene  over." 

"Thank you.  I am pretty tired," she said in that  soft, drawly  voice that could hide so effectually her  meaning.

She leaned her head  against the wall and  gave a luxurious sigh, and crossed her feet the  other  way.  She

believed that she knew why Robert Grant  Burns was  growing so red in the face and stepping about  so

uneasily, and why the  women were looking at her  like that.  Very likely they expected her to  prove  herself

crude and uncivilized, but she meant to disappoint  them  even while she made them all the trouble she  could. 

She pushed back her hat until its crown rested  against the rough  boards, and cuddled the little brown  bird

against her cheek again, and  talked to it  caressingly.  Though she seemed unconscious of his  presence, she

heard every word that Robert Grant Burns  was muttering  to himself.  Some of the words were  plain,


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VIII. JEAN SPOILS SOMETHING 30



Top




Page No 33


mansized swearing, if she  were any judge of  language.  It occurred to her that she really ought  to  go and find

that peroxide, but she could not forego the  pleasure  of irritating this man. 

"I always supposed that fat men were essentially;  sweettempered,"  she observed to the world in general,

when the mutterings ceased for a  moment. 

"Gee! I'd like to make that," Pete Lowry said in an  undertone to  his assistant. 

Jean did not know that he referred to herself and  the unstudied  picture she made, sitting there with her  hat

pushed back, and the  little bird blinking at her  from between her cupped palms.  But she  looked at  him

curiously, with an impulse to ask questions about  what  he was doing with that queerlooking camera, and

how he could inject  motion into photography.  While  she watched, he drew out a narrow,  gray strip of film

and made mysterious markings upon it with the  pencil,  which he afterwards thrust absentmindedly behind

his  ear.  He closed a small door in the side of the camera,  placed his palm  over the lens and turned the little

crank several times around.  Then  he looked at Jean,  and from her to the director. 

Robert Grant Burns gave a sweeping, downward  gesture with both  hands,a gesture which his company

knew well,and came toward Jean. 

"You may not know it," he began in a repressed  tone, "but we're in  a hurry.  We've got work to do.  We ain't

here on any pleasure  excursion, and you'll be  doing me a favor by getting out of the scene  so we can  go on

with our work." 

Jean sat still upon the bench and looked at him.  "I suppose so;  but why should I be doing you favors?  You

haven't seemed to appreciate  them, so far.  Of  course, I dislike to seem disobliging, or anything  like  that, but

your tone and manner would not make any  one very  enthusiastic about pleasing you, Mr. Burns.  In fact, I

don't see why  you aren't apologizing for being  here, instead of ordering me about as  if I worked for  you.  This

benchis my bench.  This ranchis  where  I have lived nearly all my life.  I hate to seem  vain, Mr. Burns,

but  at the same time I think it is  perfectly lovely of me to explain that  I have a right  here; and I consider

myself an angel of patience and  graciousness and many other rare virtues, because I  have not even  hinted that

you are once more taking  liberties with other people's  property."  She looked at  him with a smile at the

corners of her eyes  and just  easing the firmness of her lips, as if the humor of the  situation was beginning to

appeal to her. 

"If you would stop dancing about, and let your  naturally sweet  disposition have a chance, and would  explain

just why you are here and  what you want to do,  and would ask me nicely,it might help you more  than to

get apoplexy over it." 

The two women exclaimed under their breaths to  each other and  moved farther away, as if from an

impending explosion.  The assistant  camera man gurgled  and turned his back abruptly.  Lee Milligan,

wandering  up from the stables, stopped and stared.  No one,  within  the knowledge of those present, had ever

spoken  so to Robert Grant  Burns; no one had ever dreamed of  speaking thus to him.  They had seen  him when

rage  had mastered him and for slighter cause; it was not an  experience that one would care to repeat. 

Robert Grant Burns walked up to Jean as if he meant  to lift her  from the bench and hurl her by sheer brute

force out of his way.  He  stopped so close to her that  his shadow covered her. 

"Are you going to get out of the way so we can go  on?" he asked,  in the tone of one who gives a last  merciful

chance of escape from  impending doom. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VIII. JEAN SPOILS SOMETHING 31



Top




Page No 34


"Are you going to explain why you're here, and  apologize for your  tone and manner, which are  extremely

rude?"  Jean did not pay his rage  the  compliment of a glance at him.  She was looking at the  dainty  beak of the

little brown bird, and was telling  herself that she could  not be bullied into losing control  of herself.  These two

women should  not have the satisfaction of  calling her a crude, ignorant, country  girl;  and Robert Grant Burns

should not have the triumph  of  browbeating her into yielding one inch of ground.  She forced herself  to

observe the wonderfully delicate  feathers on the bird's head.  It  seemed more content  now in the little nest her

two palms had made for  it.  Its heart did not flutter so much, and she fancied that  the tiny,  beadlike eyes were

softer in their bright  regard of her. 

Robert Grant Burns came to a pause.  Jean sensed  that he was  waiting for some reply, and she looked up  at

him.  His hand was just  reaching out to her shoulder,  but it dropped instead to his coat  pocket and fumbled  for

his handkerchief.  Her eyes strayed to Pete  Lowry.  He was looking upward with that measuring  glance which

belongs to his profession, estimating the  length of time the light  would be suitable for the scene  he had

focussed.  She followed his  glance to where the  shadow of the kitchen had crept closer to the  bench.  Jean was

not stupid, and she had passed through the  various  stages of the kodak fever; she guessed what  was in the

mind of the  operator, and when she met his  eyes full, she smiled at him  sympathetically. 

"I should dearly love to watch you work," she said  to him frankly.  "But you see how it is; Mr. Burns  hasn't

got hold of himself yet.  If  he comes to his  senses before he has a stroke of apoplexy, will you  show  me how

you run that thing?" 

"You bet I will," the redsweatered one promised  her cheerfully. 

"How much longer will it be before this bench is in  the shade?"  she asked him next. 

"Half an hour,maybe a little longer."  Pete  glanced again  anxiously upward. 

"Andhow long do these spasms usually last?"  Jean's head tilted  toward Robert Grant Burns as

impersonally as if she were indicating a  horse with  colic. 

But the camera man had gone as far as was wise,  if he cared to  continue working for Burns, and he made  no

reply whatever.  So Jean  turned her attention to  the man whose bulk shaded her from the sun,  and  whose

remarks would have been wholly unforgivable  had she not  chosen to ignore them. 

"If you really are anxious to go on making pictures,  why don't you  stop all that ranting and be sensible  about

it?" she asked him.  "You  can't bully me into  being afraid of you, you know.  And really, you  are  making an

awful spectacle of yourself, going on like  that." 

"Listen here!  Are you going to get off that bench  and out of the  scene?"  By a tremendous effort Robert  Grant

Burns spoke that sentence  with a husky kind of  calm. 

"That all depends upon yourself, Mr. Burns.  First,  I want to know  by what right you come here with your

picturemaking.  You haven't  explained that yet, you  know." 

The highest paid director of the Great Western Film  Company looked  at her long.  With her head tilted  back,

Jean returned the look. 

"Oh, all rightall right," he surrendered finally.  "Read that  paper.  That ought to satisfy you that we  ain't

trespassing here or  anywhere else.  And if you'd  kindly,"and Mr. Burns emphasized the  word

"kindly,""remove yourself to some other spot that  is just as  comfortable" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER VIII. JEAN SPOILS SOMETHING 32



Top




Page No 35


Jean did not even hear him, once she had the paper  in her hands  and had begun to read it.  So Robert  Grant

Burns folded his arms  across his heaving chest  and watched her and studied her and measured  her  with his

mind while she read.  He saw the pulling  together of her  eyebrows, and the pinching of her under  lip

between her teeth.  He  saw how she unconsciously  sheltered the little brown bird under her  left hand in  her lap

because she must hold the paper with the other,  and he quite forgot his anger against her. 

Sitting so, she made a picture that appealed to him.  Had you asked  him why, he would have said that she  was

the type that would  photograph well, and that she  had a screen personality; which would  have been high

praise indeed, coming from him. 

Jean read the brief statement that in consideration  of a certain  sum paid to him that day by Robert G.  Burns,

her uncle, Carl Douglas,  thereby gave the said  Robert G. Burns permission to use the Lazy A  ranch  and

anything upon it or in any manner pertaining to  it, for the  purpose of making motion pictures.  It was  plainly

set forth that  Robert G. Burns should be held  responsible for any destruction of or  damage to the  property,

and that he might, for the sum named, use  any  cattle bearing the Lazy A or Bar O brands for the  making of

pictures,  so long as he did them no injury  and returned them in good condition  to the range from  which he

had gathered them. 

Jean recognized her uncle's ostentatious attempt at  legal  phraseology and knew, even without the evidence  of

his angular  writing, that the document was genuine.  She knew also that Robert  Grant Burns was justified in

ordering her off that bench; she had no  right there,  where he was making his pictures.  She forced back  the

bitterness that filled her because of her own  helplessness, and folded  the paper carefully.  The little  brown bird

chirped shrilly and  fluttered a feeble protest  when she took away her sheltering hand.  Jean  returned the paper

hastily to its owner and took up the  bird. 

"I beg your pardon for delaying your work," she  said coldly, and  rose from the bench.  "But you might  have

explained your presence in  the first place."  She  wrapped the bird carefully in her handkerchief  so that  only its

beak and its bright eyes were uncovered, pulled  her  hat forward upon her head, and walked away from  them

down the path to  the stables. 

Robert Grant Burns turned slowly on his heels and  watched her go,  and until she had led out her horse,

mounted and ridden away, he said  never a word.  Pete  Lowry leaned an elbow upon the camera and watched

her also, until she passed out of sight around the corner  of the  dilapidated calf shed, and he was as silent as

the director. 

"Some rider," Lee Milligan commented to the  assistant camera man,  and without any tangible reason

regretted that he had spoken. 

Robert Grant Burns turned harshly to the two  women.  "Now then,  you two go through that scene  again.  And

when you put out your hand  to stop  Muriel, don't grab at her, Mrs. Gay.  Hesitate!  You  want  your son to get

the warning, but you've got your  doubts about letting  her take the risk of going.  And,  Gay, when you read the

letter, try  and show a little  emotion in your face.  You saw how that girl looked  see if you can't get that

hurt, bitter look GRADUALLY,  as you read.  The way she got it.  Put in more feeling  and not so much

motion.  You  know what I mean;  you saw the girl.  That's the stuff that gets over.  Ready?  Camera!" 

CHAPTER IX. A MANSIZED JOB FOR JEAN

Jean was just returning wetlashed from burying  the little brown  bird under a wildrose bush near  the creek.

She had known all along  that it would die;  everything that she took any interest in turned out  badly, it seemed

to her.  The wonder was that the bird  had lived so  long after she had taken it under her  protection. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER IX. A MANSIZED JOB FOR JEAN 33



Top




Page No 36


All that day her Aunt Ella had worn a wet towel  turbanwise upon  her head, and the look of a martyr  about to

enter a den of lions.  Add  that to the habitual  atmosphere of injury which she wore, and Aunt  Ella  was not

what one might call a cheerful companion.  Besides, the  appearance of the wet towel was a danger  signal to

Jean's conscience,  and forbade any thought  of saddling Pard and riding away from the Bar  Nothing  into her

own dream world and the great outdoors.  Jean's  conscience commanded her instead to hang her

ridingclothes in the  closet and wear striped percale  and a gingham apron, which she hated;  and to sweep  and

dust and remember not to whistle, and to look  sympathetic,which she was not, particularly; and to ask  her

Aunt  Ella frequently if she felt any better, and if  there was anything Jean  could do for her.  There never  was

anything she could do, but  conscience and custom  required her to observe the ceremony of asking.  Aunt  Ella

found some languid satisfaction in replying dolorously  that there was nothing that anybody could do,  and that

her part in  life seemed to be to suffer. 

You may judge what Jean's mood was that day,  when you are told  that she came to the point, not an  hour

before the bird died, of  looking at her aunt with  that little smile at the corners of her eyes  and just  easing her

lips.  "Well, you certainly play your part  in  life with a heap of enthusiasm," she had replied, and  had gone out

into the kitchen and whistled when she  did not feel in the least like  whistling.  Her conscience  knew Jean

pretty well, and did not attempt  to reprove  her for what she had done. 

Then she found the bird dead in the little nest she  had made for  it, and things went all wrong. 

She was returning from the burial of the bird, and  was trying to  force herself back to her normal attitude  of

philosophic calm, when  she saw her Uncle Carl sitting  on the edge of the front porch, with  his elbows  resting

loosely upon his knees, his head bowed, and his  bootheel digging a rude trench in the hardpacked  earth. 

The sight of him incensed her suddenly.  Once more  she wished that  she might get at his brain and squeeze

out his thoughts; and it never  occurred to her that she  would probably have found them extremely

commonplace  thoughts that strayed no farther than his own  little  personal business of life, and that they

would  easily be translated to  the dollar sign.  His attitude  was one of gloomy meditation, and her  own mood

supplied  the subject.  She watched him for a minute or  two,  and his abstraction was so deep that he did not

feel  her presence. 

"Uncle Carl, just how much did the Lazy A cost  you?" she asked so  abruptly that she herself was  surprised at

the question.  "Or putting  it another way,  just how many dollars and cents did you spend in  defending  dad?" 

Carl started, which was perfectly natural, and glared  at her,  which was natural also, when one considers that

Jean had without  warning opened a subject tacitly  forbidden upon that ranch.  His eyes  hardened a little  while

he looked at her, for between these two there  was  scant affection. 

"What do you want to know for?" he countered,  when she persisted  in looking at him as though she was

waiting for an answer. 

"Because I've a right to know.  Some time,  within four years,I  mean to buy back the Lazy A.  I want to

know how much it will take."  Until that  moment Jean had merely dreamed of some day buying  it  back.  Until

she spoke she would have named the  idea a beautiful,  impossible desire. 

"Where you going to get the money?" Carl looked  at her curiously,  as if he almost doubted her sanity. 

"Rob a bank, perhaps.  How much will it take to  square things with  you?  Of course, being a relative,  I expect

to be cheated a little.  So I am going to adopt  sly, sleuthlike methods and find out just how  much  dad owed

you beforeit happened, and just how  much the lawyers  charged, and what was the real market  value of the

outfit, and all  that.  Dad told me  dad told me that there was something left over  for me.  He didn't


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER IX. A MANSIZED JOB FOR JEAN 34



Top




Page No 37


explainthere wasn't time, and I  couldn't listen  to dollartalk then.  I've gone along all  this time, just

drifting and  getting used to facts, and  taking it for granted that everything is  all right" 

"Well, what's wrong?  Everything is all right, far  as I know.  I  can see what you're driving at" 

"And I'm a pretty fair driver, too," Jean cut in  calmly.  "I'll  reach my destination, I think,give  me time

enough." 

"Whatever fool notion you've got in your head,  you'd better drop  it," Carl told her harshly.  "There  ain't

anything you can do to  better matters.  I came  out with the worst of it, when you come right  down to  facts, and

all the nagging" 

Jean went toward him as if she would strike him  with her uplifted  hand.  "Don't dare say that!  How  can you

say that,and think of dad?  He got the  worst of it.  He's the one that suffers mostand  he's  as innocent as

you or I.  You know it." 

Carl rose from the porch and faced her like an  enemy.  "What do  you mean by that?  I know it?  If I knew

anything like that, do you  think I'd leave a  stone unturned to prove it?  Do you think" 

"I think we both know dad.  And some things were  not proved,to  my satisfaction, at least.  And you  know

how long the jury was out,  and what a time they  had agreeing.  Some points were weak.  It was  simply  that

they couldn't point to any one else.  You know  that was  it.  If I could find Art Osgood" 

"What's he got to do with it?"  Her uncle leaned  a little and  peered into her face, which the dusk was  veiling. 

"That is what I want to find out."  Jean's voice  was quiet, but it  had a quality which he had never  before

noticed. 

"You'd better," he advised her tritely, "let sleeping  dogs lie." 

"That's the trouble with sleeping dogs; they do lie,  more often  than not.  These particular dogs have lied  for

nearly three years.  I'm going to stir them up and  see if I can't get a yelp of the truth  out of them." 

"Oh, you are!"  Carl laughed ironically.  "You'll  stir up a lot of  unpleasantness for yourself and the rest  of us, is

what you'll do.  The thing's over and done  with.  Folks are beginning to forget it.  You've got a  home" 

Jean laughed, and her laugh was extremely unpleasant. 

"You get as good as the rest of us get," her uncle  reminded her  sharply.  "I came near going broke myself  over

the affair, if you want  to know; and you  stand there and accuse me of cheating you out of  something!  I don't

know what in heaven's name you  expect.  The Lazy  A didn't make me rich, I can tell you  that.  It just barely

helped to  tide things over.  You've  got a home here, and you can come and go as  you  please.  What you ain't

got," he added bitterly, "is  common  gratitude." 

He turned away from her and went into the house,  and Jean sat down  upon the edge of the porch and  stared

away at the dimming outline of  the hills, and  wondered what had come over her. 

Three years on this ranch, seeing her uncle every day  almost,  living under the same roof with him, talking

with him upon the  everyday business of life,and to  night, for the first time, the  forbidden subject had

been  opened.  She had said things that until  lately she had  not realized were in her mind.  She had never liked

her uncle, who was so different from her father, but  she had never  accused him in her mind of unfairness  until


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER IX. A MANSIZED JOB FOR JEAN 35



Top




Page No 38


she had written something  of the sort in her  ledger.  She had never thought of quarrelling,and  yet one could

scarcely call this encounter less than a  quarrel.  And  the strange part of it was that she still  believed what she

had said;  she still intended to do the  things she declared she would do.  Just  how she would  do them she did

not know, but her purpose was hardening  and coming cleancut out of the vague background  of her mind. 

After awhile the dim outline of the highshouldered  hills glowed  under a yellowing patch of light.  Jean  sat

with her chin in her palms  and watched the glow  brighten swiftly.  Then some unseen force seemed  to  be

pushing a bright yellow disk up through a gap in  the hills, and  the gap was almost too narrow, so that the  disk

touched either side as  it slid slowly upward.  At  last it was up, launched fairly upon its  leisurely, drifting

journey across to the farther hills behind her.  It  was not quite round.  That was because one edge had  scraped

too  hard against the side of the hill, perhaps.  But warped though it was,  its light fell softly upon  Jean's face,

and showed it set and still  and sterneyed  and somber. 

She sat there awhile longer, until the slopes lay  softly revealed  to her, their hollows filled with inky  shadows.

She drew a long  breath then, and looked  around her at the familiar details of the Bar  Nothing  dwellingplace,

softened a little by the moonlight, but  harsh  with her memories of unhappy days spent there.  She rose and

went into  the house and to her room, and  changed the hated striped percale for  her ridingclothes. 

A tall, lank form detached itself from the black  shade of the  bunkhouse as she went by, hesitated

perceptibly, and then followed  her down to the corral.  When she had gone in with a rope and later led  out

Pard, the form stood forth in the white light of the  moon. 

"Where are you going, Jean?" Lite asked her in a  tone that was  soothing in its friendliness. 

"That you, Lite?  I'm goingwell, just going.  I've got to ride."  She pulled Pard's bridle off the peg  where she

always hung it, and  laid an arm over his  neck while she held the bit against his clinched  teeth.  Pard never did

take kindly to the feel of the cold steel  in  his mouth, and she spoke to him sharply before his  jaws slackened. 

"Want me to go along with you?" Lite asked, and  reached for his  saddle and blanket. 

"No, I want you to go to bed."  Jean's tone was  softer than it had  been for that whole day.  "You've  had all the

riding you need.  I've  been shut up with  Aunt Ella and her favorite form of torture." 

"Got your gun?"  Lite gave the latigo a final pull  which made Pard  grunt. 

"Of course.  Why?" 

"Nothing,only it's a good night for coyotes, and  you might get a  shot at one.  Another thing, a gun's  no

good on earth when you haven't  got it with you." 

"Yes, and you've told me so about once a week ever  since I was big  enough to pull a trigger," Jean  retorted,

with something approaching  her natural tone.  "Maybe I won't come back, Lite.  Maybe I'll camp  over home

till morning." 

Lite did not say anything in reply to that.  He  leaned his long  person against a corral post and watched  her out

of sight on the trail  up the hill.  Then he  caught his own horse, saddled it leisurely, and  rode  away. 

Jean rode slowly, leaving the trail and striking out  across the  open country straight for the Lazy A.  She  had

no direct purpose in  riding this way; she had not  intended to ride to the Lazy A until she  named the  place to

Lite as her destination, but since she had told  him so, she knew that was where she was going.  The

picturepeople  would not be there at night, and she felt  the need of coming as close  as possible to her father;


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER IX. A MANSIZED JOB FOR JEAN 36



Top




Page No 39


at the Lazy A, where his thoughts would  cling, she felt  near to him,much nearer than when she was at the

Bar Nothing.  And that the gruesome memory of  what had happened there  did not make the place seem  utterly

horrible merely proves how  unshakable was her  faith in him. 

A coyote trotted up out of a hollow facing her,  stiffened with  astonishment, dropped nose and tail, and  slid

away in the shadow of  the hill.  A couple of  minutes later Jean saw him sitting alert upon  his haunches  on a

moonbathed slope, watching to see what she would  do.  She did nothing; and the coyote pointed his nose  to

the moon,  yapyapyapped a quavering defiance, and  slunk out of sight over the  hill crest. 

Her mind now was more at ease than it had been  since the day of  horror when she had first stared black

tragedy in the face.  She was  passing through that  phase of calm elation which follows close upon  the heels  of

a great resolve.  She had not yet come to the actual  surmounting of the obstacles that would squeeze hope

from the heart  of her; she had not yet looked upon the  possibility of absolute  failure. 

She was going to buy back the Lazy A from her  Uncle Carl, and she  was going to tear away that  atmosphere

of emptiness and desolation  which it had worn  so long.  She was going to prove to all men that her  father

never had killed Johnny Croft.  She was going  to do it!  Then  life would begin where it had left off  three years

ago.  And when this  deadening load of  trouble was lifted, then perhaps she could do some  of  the glorious,

great things she had all of her life dreamed  of  doing.  Or, if she never did the glorious, great  things, she would

at  least have done something to justify  her existence.  She would be  content in her cage if she  could go round

and round doing things for  dad. 

A level stretch of country lay at the foot of the long  bluff,  which farther along held the Lazy A coulee close

against its rocky  side.  The high ridges stood out boldly  in the moonlight, so that she  could see every rock and

the shadow that it cast upon the ground.  Little, soothing  night noises fitted themselves into her thoughts and

changed them to waking dreams.  Crickets that hushed  while she passed  them by; the faint hissing of a half

wakened breeze that straightway  slept upon the grasses  it had stirred; the sleepy protest of some bird  which

Pard's footsteps had startled. 

She came into Lazy A coulee, half fancying that it  was a real  homecoming.  But when she reached the  gate

and found it lying flat  upon the ground away from  the broad tread of the picturepeople's  machine, her  mind

jarred from dreams back to reality.  From sheer  habit she dismounted, picked up the spineless thing of  stakes

and  barbed wire, dragged it into place across  the trail, and fastened it  securely to the post.  She  remounted and

went on, and a little of the  hopefulness  was gone from her face. 

"I'll just about have to rob a bank, I guess," she told  herself  with a grim humor at the tremendous undertaking

to which she had so  calmly committed herself.  "This is what dad would call a mansized  job, I  reckon."  She

pulled up in the whitelighted trail and  stared  along the empty, saggingroofed sheds and stables,  and at the

corral  with its open gate and warped  rails and leaning posts.  "I'll just  about have to rob  a bank,or write a

book that will make me famous." 

She touched Pard with a rein end and went on slowly.  "Robbing a  bank would be the quickest and easiest,"

she decided whimsically, as  she neared the place where  she always sheltered Pard.  "But not so  ladylike.  I

guess I'll write a book.  It should be something real  thrilly, so the people will rush madly to all the bookstores

to buy  it.  It should have a beautiful girl, and  at least two handsome  men,one with all the human  virtues,

and the other with all the arts  of the devil and  the cruel strength of the savage.  AndI think some  Indians

and outlaws would add several dollars' worth of  thrills; or  else a ghost and a haunted house.  I wonder  which

would sell the best?  Indians could steal the girl  and give her two handsome men a chance  to do chapters  of

stunts, and the wicked one could find her first  and  carry her away in front of him on a horse (they  do those

things in  books!) and the hero could follow in  a mad chase for miles and miles 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER IX. A MANSIZED JOB FOR JEAN 37



Top




Page No 40


"But then, ghosts can be made very creepy, with  tantalizing  glimpses of them now and then in about every

other chapter, and  mysterious hints here and there, and  characters coming down to  breakfast with white,

drawn  faces and haggard eyes.  And the wicked  one would  look over his shoulder and then utter a sardonic

laugh.  Sardonic  is such an effective word; I don't believe  Indians would  give him any excuse for sardonic

laughter." 

She swung down from the saddle and led Pard into  his stall, that  was very black next the manger and very

light where the moon shone in  at the door.  "I must  have lots of moonlight and several stormy  sunsets, and  the

wind soughing in the branches.  I shall have to  buy  a new dictionary,a big, fat, heavy one with the  flags of

all nations  and how to measure the contents  of an empty hogshead, and the deaf and  dumb alphabet,  and

everything but the word you want to know the  meaning  of and whether it begins with ph or an f." 

She took the saddle off Pard and hung it up by a  stirrup on the  rusty spike where she kept it, with the  bridle

hung over the stirrup,  and the saddle blanket  folded over the horn.  She groped in the manger  and  decided that

there was hay enough to last him till morning,  and  went out and closed the door.  Her shadow  fell clean cut

upon the  rough planks, and she stood for a  minute looking at it as if it were a  person.  Her Stetson  hat tilted a

little to one side, her hair fluffed  loosely  at the sides, leaving her neck daintily slender where it  showed above

the turnedback collar of her gray sweater;  her  shoulders square and capable and yet not too heavy,  and the

slim  contour of her figure reaching down to  the ground.  She studied it  abstractedly, as she would  study

herself in her mirror, conscious of  the individuality,  its likeness to herself. 

"I don't know what kind of a mess you'll make of it,"  she said to  her shadow, "but you're going to tackle it,

just the same.  You can't  do a thing till you get some  money." 

She turned then and went thoughtfully up to the  house and into her  room, which had as yet been left

undisturbed behind the bars she had  placed against idle  invasion. 

The moon shone full into the window that faced the  coulee, and she  sat down in the old, black wooden rocker

and gazed out upon the  familiar, open stretch of sand  and scant grassgrowth that lay between  the house and

the corrals.  She turned her eyes to the familiar bold  outline of the bluff that swung round in a crude oval  to

the point  where the trail turned into the coulee from  the southwest.  Halfway  between the base and the

ragged skyline, the boulder that looked like  an  elephant's head stood out, white of profile, hooded with  black

shade.  Beyond was the fat shelf of ledge that  had a small cave  beneath, where she had once found a  nest full

of little, hungry birds  and upon the slope  beneath the telltale, scattered wingfeathers, to  show what  fate had

fallen upon the mother.  Those birds had died  also, and she had wept and given them Christian burial,  and had

afterwards spent hours every day with her little  rifle hunting the  destroyer of that small home.  She

remembered the incident now as a  small thread in the  memorypattern she was weaving. 

While the shadows shortened as the moon swung  high, she sat and  looked out upon the coulee and the  bluff

that sheltered it, and she  saw the things that were  blended cunningly with the things that were  not.  After  a

long while her hands unclasped themselves from behind  her head and dropped numbly to her lap.  She  sighed

and moved  stiffly, and knew that she was tired  and that she must get some sleep,  because she could not  sit

down in one spot and think her way through  the  problems she had taken it upon herself to solve.  So she  got

up  and crept under the Navajo blanket upon the  couch, tucked it close  about her shoulders, and shut her  eyes

deliberately.  Presently she  fell asleep. 

CHAPTER X. JEAN LEARNS WHAT FEAR IS LIKE

Sometime in the still part of the night which  comes after  midnight, Jean woke slowly from  dreaming of the

old days that had been  so vivid in her  mind when she went to sleep.  Just at first she did  not  know what it was


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER X. JEAN LEARNS WHAT FEAR IS LIKE 38



Top




Page No 41


that awakened her, though her eyes  were open and  fixed upon the lighted square of the  window.  She knew

that she was in  her room at the Lazy  A, but just at first it seemed to her that she  was there  because she had

always been sleeping in that room.  She  sighed and turned her face away from the moonlight,  and closed her

eyes again contentedly. 

Half dreaming she opened them again and stared up  at the low  ceiling.  Somewhere in the house she heard

footsteps.  Very slowly she  wakened enough to listen.  They were footsteps,the heavy, measured  tread of

some man.  They were in the room that had been her  father's  bedroom, and at first they seemed perfectly

natural and right; they  seemed to be her dad's footsteps,  and she wondered mildly what he was  doing, up  at

that time of night. 

The footsteps passed from there into the kitchen and  stopped in  the corner where stood the oldfashioned

cupboard with perforated tin  panels in the doors and at the  sides, and the little drawers at the  top,the kind

that  old people call a "safe."  She heard a drawer  pulled  out.  Without giving any conscious thought to it, she

knew  which drawer it was; it was the one next the wall,  the one that did  not pull out straight, and so had to

be jerked out.  What was her dad  . . . ? 

Jean thrilled then with a tremor of fear.  She had  wakened fully  enough to remember.  That was not her  dad,

out there in the kitchen.  She did not know who  it was; it was some strange man prowling through  the  house,

hunting for something.  She felt again the  tremor of fear  that is the heritage of womanhood alone  in the dark.

She pulled the  Navajo blanket up to her  ears with the instinct of the woman to hide,  because  she is not strong

enough to face and fight the danger  that  comes in the dark.  She listened to the sound of  that drawer being

pushed back, and the other drawer  being pulled out, and she shivered  under the blanket. 

Then she reached out her hand and got hold of her  sixshooter  which she had laid down unthinkingly upon a

chair near the couch.  She  wondered if she had locked  the outside door when she came in.  She  could not

remember having done so; probably she had not, since it is  not the habit of honest ranchdwellers to lock

their doors  at night.  She wanted to get up and see, and fasten  it somehow; but she was  afraid the man out

there might  hear her.  As it was, she reasoned  nervously with herself,  he probably did not suspect that there

was any  one in the house.  It was an empty house.  And unless  he had seen  Pard in the closed stall. . . .  She

wondered  if he had heard Pard  there, and had investigated and  found him.  She wondered if he would  come

into this  room.  She remembered how securely she had nailed  up  the door from the kitchen, and she breathed

freer.  She remembered also  that she had her gun, there under  her hand.  She closed her trembling  fingers on

the  familiar grip of it, and the feel of it comforted her  and  steadied her. 

Yet she had no desire, no slightest impulse to get up  and see who  was there.  She was careful not to move,

except to cover the doorway  to the kitchen with her  gun. 

After a few minutes the man came and tried the  door, and Jean  lifted herself cautiously upon her elbow  and

waited in grim  desperation.  If he forced that  door open, if he came in, she  certainly would shoot;  and if she

shot,well, you remember the fate  of that  hawk on the wing. 

The man did not force the door open, which was  perhaps the  luckiest thing that ever happened to him.  He

fussed  there until he  must have made sure that it was fastened firmly  upon the inside, and  then he left it and

went into what had been  the livingroom.  Jean did  not move from her halfsitting  position, nor did she

change the aim of  her gun.  He might come  back and try again. 

She heard him moving about in the livingroom.  Surely he did not  expect to find money in an empty  house,

or anything else of any  commercial value.  What  was he after?  Finally he came back to the  kitchen,  crossed it,

and stood before the barred door.  He  pushed  against it tentatively, then stood still for a  minute and finally

went  out.  Jean heard him step  upon the porch and pull the kitchen door  shut behind  him.  She knew that


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER X. JEAN LEARNS WHAT FEAR IS LIKE 39



Top




Page No 42


squeal of the bottom hinge, and  she  knew the final gasp and click that proved the latch  was fastened.  She

heard him step off the porch to the  path, she heard the soft crunch of  his feet in the sandy  gravel as he went

away toward the stable.  Very  cautiously  she got off the couch and crept to the window;  and with  her gun

gripped tight in her hand, she looked  out.  But he had moved  into a deep shadow of the bluff,  and she could

see nothing of him save  the deeper shadow  of his swiftmoving body as he went down to the  corral.  Jean

gave a long sigh of nervous relaxation, and crept  shivering under the Navajo blanket.  The gun she slid  under

the  pillow, and her fingers rested still upon the  cool comfort of the  butt. 

Soon she heard a horse galloping, and she went to the  window again  and looked out.  The moon hung low

over the bluff, so that the trail  lay mostly in the shadow.  But down by the gate it swung out in a wide  curve to

the rocky knoll, and there it lay moonlighted and  empty.  She fixed her eyes upon that curve and  waited.  In a

moment the  horseman galloped out upon  the curve, rounded it, and disappeared in  the shadows  beyond.  At

that distance and in that deceptive light,  she could not tell who it was; but it was a horseman, a  man riding at

night in haste, and with some purpose in  mind. 

Jean had thought that the prowler might be some  tramp who had  wandered far off the beaten path of

migratory humans, and who,  stumbling upon the coulee  and its empty dwellings, was searching at  random for

whatever might be worth carrying off.  A horseman  did not  fit that theory anywhere.  That particular  horseman

had come there  deliberately, had given the  house a deliberate search, and had left in  haste when  he had

finished.  Whether he had failed or succeeded  in  finding what he wanted, he had left.  He had not  searched the

stables,  unless he had done that before  coming into the house.  He had not  forced his way  into her room,

probably because he did not want to  leave  behind him the evidence of his visit which the door  would have

given, or because he feared to disturb the  contents of Jean's room. 

Jean stared up in the dark and puzzled long over the  identity of  that man, and his errand.  And the longer  she

thought about it, the  more completely she was at  sea.  All the men that she knew were aware  that she  kept this

room habitable, and visited the ranch often.  That  was no secret; it never had been a secret.  No  one save Lite

Avery had  ever been in it, so far as she  knew,unless she counted those chance  trespassers who  had prowled

boldly through her most sacred belongings.  So that almost any one in the country, had he any object  in

searching  the house, would know that this room  was hers, and would act in that  knowledge. 

As to his errand.  There could be no errand, so far  as she knew.  There were no missing papers such as  plays

and novels are accustomed  to have cunningly hidden  in empty houses.  There was no stolen will,  no  hidden

treasure, no money, no Rajah's ruby, no ransom  of a king;  these things Jean named over mentally, and

chuckled at the idea of  treasurehunting at the Lazy  A.  It vas very romantic, very  mysterious, she told

herself.  And she analyzed the sensation of  little wet  alligators creeping up her spine (that was her own

simile), and decided that her book should certainly have  a ghost in  it; she was sure that she could describe

with  extreme vividness the  effect of a ghost upon her various  characters. 

In this wise she recovered her composure and laughed  at her fear,  and planned new and thrilly incidents for

her novel. 

She would not tell Lite anything about it, she decided.  He would  try to keep her from coming over here by

herself, and that would  precipitate one of those arguments  between them that never seemed to  get them

anywhere,  because Lite never would yield gracefully, and  Jean never would yield at all,which does not

make  for peace. 

She wished, just the same, that Lite was there.  It  would be much  more comfortable if he were near  instead of

away over to the Bar  Nothing, sound asleep  in the bunkhouse.  As a selfappointed  guardian, Jean

considered Lite something of a nuisance, when he wasn't  funny.  But as a big, steadynerved friend and

comrade,  he certainly  was a comfort. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER X. JEAN LEARNS WHAT FEAR IS LIKE 40



Top




Page No 43


CHAPTER XI. LITE'S PUPIL DEMONSTRATES

Jean awoke to hear the businesslike buzzing of an  automobile  coming up from the gate.  Evidently  they were

going to make pictures  there at the house,  which did not suit her plans at all.  She intended  to  spend the early

morning writing the first few chapters  of that  book which to her inexperience seemed a simple  task, and to

leave  before these people arrived.  As it  was, she was fairly caught.  There  was no chance of  escaping

unnoticed, unless she slipped out and up the  bluff afoot, and that would not have helped her in the  least, since

Pard was in the stable. 

From behind the curtains she watched them for a  few minutes.  Robert Grant Burns wore a light overcoat,

which made him look pudgier  than ever, and he  scowled a good deal over some untidylooking papers  in  his

hands, and conferred with Pete Lowry in a dissatisfied  tone,  though his words were indistinguishable.  Muriel

Gay watched the two  covertly, it seemed to Jean,  and she also looked dissatisfied over  something. 

Burns and the camera man walked down toward the  stables, studying  the bluff and the immediate

surroundings,  and still talking together.  Lee Milligan, with  his paintshaded eyes and his rouged lips and

heavily  pencilled eyebrows, came up and stood close to Muriel,  who  was sitting now upon the bench near

Jean's window. 

"Burns ought to cut out those scenes, Gay," he  began  sympathetically.  "You can't do any more than  you did

yesterday.  And  believe me, you put it over in  good style.  I don't see what he wants  more than you  did." 

"What he wants," said Muriel Gay dispiritedly, "is  for me to pull  off stunts like that girl.  I never saddled  a

horse in my life till he  ordered me to do it in the  scene yesterday.  Why didn't he tell me far  enough  ahead so I

could rehearse the business?  Latigo!  It  sounds  like some Spanish dish with grated cheese on  top.  I don't

believe he  knows himself what he meant." 

"He's getting nutty on Western dope," sympathized  Lee Milligan.  "I don't see where this country's got

anything on Griffith Park for  atmosphere, anyway.  What did he want to come away up here in this God

forsaken country for?  What is there TO it, more than  he could get  within an hour's ride of Los Angeles?" 

"I should worry about the country," said Muriel  despondently, "if  somebody would kindly tell me what

looping up your latigo means.  Burns says that he's  got to retake that saddling scene just as soon  as the  horses

get here.  It looks just as simple," she added  spitefully, "as climbing to the top of the Berry Building  tower and

doing a leap to a passing airship.  In  fact, I'd choose the leap." 

A warm impulse of helpfulness stirred Jean.  She  caught up her  hat, buckled her gun belt around her  from pure

habit, tucked a few  loose strands of hair  into place, and went out where they were. 

"If you'll come down to the stable with me," she  drawled, while  they were staring their astonishment at  her

unexpected appearance  before them, "I'll show you  how to saddle up.  Pard's awfully patient  about being

fussed with; you can practice on him.  He's mean  about  taking the bit, though, unless you know just how  to

take hold of him.  Come on." 

The three of them,Muriel Gay and her mother  and Lee  Milligan,stared at Jean without speaking.  To her

it seemed perfectly  natural that she should walk  up and offer to help the girl; to them it  seemed not so  natural.

For a minute the product of the cities and  the product of the open country studied each other curiously. 

"Come on," urged Jean in her lazily friendly drawl.  "It's simple  enough, once you get the hang of it."  And she

smiled before she added,  "A latigo is just the  strap that fastens the cinch.  I'll show you." 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XI. LITE'S PUPIL DEMONSTRATES 41



Top




Page No 44


"I'll bet Bobby Burns doesn't know that," said  Muriel Gay, and got  up from the bench.  "It's  awfully good of

you; Mr. Burns is so" 

"I noticed that," said Jean, while Muriel was  waiting for a word  that would relieve her feelings without  being

too blunt. 

Burns and Pete Lowry and the assistant had gone  down the coulee,  still studying the bluff closely.  "I've  got to

ride down that bluff,"  Muriel informed Jean, her  eyes following her director gloomily.  "He  asked me  last

night if I could throw a rope.  I don't know what  for;  it's an extra punch he wants to put in this picture

somewhere.  I wish  to goodness they wouldn't let him  write his own scenarios; he just  lies awake nights,

lately, thinking up impossible scenes so he can  bully us  afterwards.  He's simply gone nutty on the subject of

punches." 

"Well, it's easy enough to learn how to saddle a  horse," Jean told  Muriel cheerfully.  "First you want  to put on

the bridle" 

"Burns told me to put on the saddle first; and then  he cuts the  scene just as I pick up the bridle.  The  trouble is

to get the saddle  on right, and thenthat  latigo dope!" 

"But you ought to bridle him first," Jean insisted.  "Supposing you  just got the saddle on, and your horse  got

startled and ran off?  If  you have the bridle on,  even if you haven't the reins, you can grab  them when  he

jumps." 

"Well, that isn't the way Burns directed the scene  yesterday,"  Muriel Gay contended.  "The scene ends  where I

pick up the bridle." 

"Then Robert Grant Burns doesn't know.  I've seen  men put on the  bridle last; but it's wrong.  Lite Avery,  and

everybody who knows" 

Muriel Gay looked at Jean with a weary impatience.  "What I have to  do," she stated, "is what Burns tells  me

to do.  I should worry about  it's being right or  wrong; I'm not the producer." 

Jean faced her, frowning a little.  Then she laughed,  hung the  bridle back on the rusty spike, and took down

the saddle blanket.  "We'll play I'm Robert Grant  Burns," she said.  "I'll tell you what  to do:  Lay the  blanket on

straight,it's shaped to Pard's back, so  that  ought to be easy,with the front edge coming forward  to his

withers; that's not right.  Maybe I had better do  it first, and show  you.  Then you'll get the idea." 

So Jean, with the best intention in the world, saddled  Pard, and  wondered what there was about so simple a

process that need puzzle any  one.  When she had  tightened the cinch and looped up the latigo, and  explained

to Muriel just what she was doing, she  immediately  unsaddled him and laid the saddle down upon  its side,

with the blanket  folded once on top, and stepped  close to the manger. 

"If your saddle isn't hanging up, that's the way it  should be put  on the ground," she said.  "Now you do  it.  It's

easy." 

It was easy for Jean, but Muriel did not find it so  simple.  Jean  went through the whole performance a  second

time, though she was  beginning to feel that  nature had never fitted her for a teacher of  young ladies.  Muriel,

she began to suspect, rather resented the  process  of being taught.  In another minute Muriel confirmed  the

suspicion. 

"I think I've got it now," she said coolly.  "Thank  you ever so  much." 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XI. LITE'S PUPIL DEMONSTRATES 42



Top




Page No 45


Robert Grant Burns returned then, and close behind  him rode Gil  Huntley and those other desperados who

had helped to brand the calf  that other day.  Gil was  leading a little sorrel with a saddle  on,Muriel's horse

evidently.  Jean had started back to the house and  her  own affairs, but she lingered with a very human

curiosity  to see  what they were all going to do. 

She did not know that Robert Grant Burns was perfectly  conscious  of her presence even when he seemed

busiest, and was studying her  covertly even when he  seemed not to notice her at all.  Of his  company, Pete

Lowry was the only one who did know it, but that was  because Pete himself was trained in the art of

observation.  Pete also  knew why Burns was watching Jean  and studying her slightest movement  and

expression;  and that was why Pete kept smiling that little, hidden  smile of his, while he made ready for the

day's work  and explained to  Jean the mechanical part of making  movingpictures. 

"I'd rather work with live things," said Jean after  a while.  "But  I can see where this must be rather  fascinating,

too." 

"This is working with live things, if anybody wants  to know," Pete  declared.  "Wait till you see Burns in

action; handling bronks is easy  compared to" 

"About where does the side line come, Pete?" Burns  interrupted.  "If Gil stands here and holds the horse  for

that closeup saddling"  He whirled upon Gil  Huntley.  "Lead that sorrel up here," he  commanded.  "We'll

have to cut off his head so the halter won't  show.  Now, how's that?" 

This was growing interesting.  Jean backed to a  convenient pile of  old corral posts and sat down to watch,

with her chin in her palms,  and her mind weaving  shuttlewise back and forth from one person to  another,

fitting them all into the pattern which made the whole.  She  watched Robert Grant Burns walking back and

forth, growling and  chuckling by turns as things pleased  him or did not please him.  She  watched Muriel Gay

walk to a certain spot which Burns had previously  indicated, show sudden and uncalledfor fear and haste,

and go  through a pantomime of throwing the saddle on  the sorrel. 

She watched Lee Milligan carry the saddle up and  throw it down  upon the ground, with skirts curled under

and stirrups sprawling. 

"Oh, don't leave it that way," she remonstrated.  "Lay it on its  side!  You'll have the skirts kinked so  it never

will set right." 

Muriel Gay gasped and looked from her to Robert  Grant Burns.  For  betraying your country and your  flag is

no crime at all compared with  telling your  director what he must do. 

"Bring that saddle over here," commanded Burns,  indicating another  spot eighteen inches from the first.  "And

don't slop it down like it  was a bundle of old  clothes.  Lay it on its side.  How many times have  I  got to tell you

a thing before it soaks into your mind?"  Not by  tone or look or manner did he betray any  knowledge that Jean

had  spoken, and Muriel decided  that he could not have heard. 

Lee Milligan moved the saddle and placed it upon its  side, and  Burns went to the camera and eyed the scene

critically for its  photographic value.  He fumbled  the script in his hands, cocked an eye  upward at  the sun,

stepped back, and gave a last glance to make  sure  that nothing could be bettered by altering the detail. 

"How's Gil; outside the line, Pete?  All right.  Now, Miss Gay,  remember, you're in a hurry, and  you're worried

half to death.  You've  just time enough  to get there if you use every second.  You were  crying  when the

letterscene closed, and this is about five  minutes  afterwards; you just had time enough to catch  your horse

and lead him  out here to saddle him.  Register  a sob when you turn to pick up the  saddle.  You  ought to do this


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XI. LITE'S PUPIL DEMONSTRATES 43



Top




Page No 46


all right without rehearsing.  Get into  the scene and start your action at the same time.  Pete,  you pick it  up just

as she gets to the horse's shoulder  and starts to turn.  Don't  forget that sob, Gay.  Ready?  Camera!" 

Jean was absorbed, fascinated by this glimpse into a  new and very  busy little world,the world of moving

picture makers.  She leaned  forward and watched every  moment, every little detail.  "Grab the horn  with your

right hand, Miss Gay!" she cried involuntarily, when  Muriel  stooped and started to pick up the saddle. 

"Don'toh, it looks as if you were picking up a  washboiler!  I  told you" 

"Register that sob!" bawled Robert Grant Burns,  shooting a glance  at Jean and stepping from one foot to  the

other like a fat gobbler in  freshfallen snow. 

Muriel registered that sob and a couple more before  she succeeded  in heaving the saddle upon the back of the

flinching sorrel.  Because  she took up the saddle by  horn and cantle instead of doing it as Jean  had taught  her,

she bungled its adjustment upon the horse's back.  Then the sorrel began to dance away from her, and  Robert

Grant Burns  swore under his breath. 

"Stop the camera!" he barked and waddled irately  up to Muriel.  "This," he observed ironically, "is  drama,

Miss Gay.  We are not  making slapstick  comedy today; and you needn't give an imitation of  boosting a

barrel over a fence." 

Tears that were real slipped down over the rouge  and grease paint  on Muriel's cheeks.  "Why don't you  make

that girl stop butting in?"  she flashed unexpectedly.  "I'm not accustomed to working under two  directors!" 

She registered another sob which the camera never got. 

This brought Jean over to where she could lay her  hand contritely  upon the girl's shoulder.  "I'm  awfully

sorry," she drawled with  perfect sincerity.  "I didn't mean to rattle you; but you know you  never  in the world

could throw the stirrup over free, the way  you had  hold of the saddle.  I thought" 

Burns turned heavily around and looked at Jean, as  though he had  something in his mind to say to her; but,

whatever that something may  have been, he did not say  it.  Jean looked at him questioningly and  walked back

to the pile of posts. 

"I won't butt in any more," she called out to Muriel.  "Only, it  does look so simple!"  She rested her elbows  on

her knees again,  dropped her chin into her  palms, and concentrated her mind upon the  subject of

pictureplays in the making. 

Muriel recovered her composure, stood beside Gil  Huntley at the  horse's head just outside the range of  the

camera, waited for the word  of command from  Burns, and rushed into the saddle scene.  Burns  shouted "Sob!"

and Muriel sobbed with her face  toward the camera.  Burns commanded her to pick up  the saddle, and Muriel

picked up the  saddle and flung it  spitefully upon the back of the sorrel. 

"Oh, you forgot the blanket!" exclaimed Jean, and  stopped herself  with her hand over her tooimpulsive

mouth, just as Burns stopped the  camera. 

The director bowed his head and shook it twice  slowly and with  much meaning.  He did not say anything at

all; no one said anything.  Gil Huntley looked  at Jean and tried to catch her eye, so that he  might  give her

some greeting, or at least a glance of  understanding.  But Jean was wholly concerned with the  problem which

confronted  Muriel.  It was a shame,  she thought, to expect a girl,and when she  had  reached that far she

straightway put the thought into  speech, as  was her habit. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XI. LITE'S PUPIL DEMONSTRATES 44



Top




Page No 47


"It's a shame to expect that girl to do something she  doesn't know  how to do," she said suddenly to Robert

Grant Burns.  "Work at  something else, why don't  you, and let me take her somewhere and show  her how?  It's

simple" 

"Get up and show her now," snapped Burns, with  some sarcasm and a  good deal of exasperation.  "You  seem

determined to get into the  foreground somehow;  get up and go through that scene and show us how a  girl gets

a saddle on a horse." 

Jean sat still for ten seconds and deliberated while  she looked  from him to the horse.  Again she made a

picture that drove its  elusive quality of individuality  straight to the professional soul of  Robert Grant  Burns. 

"I will if you'll let me do it the right way," she said,  just when  he was thinking she would not answer him.  She

did not wait for his  assurance, once she had decided to  accept the challenge, or the  invitation; she did  not

quite know which he had meant it to be. 

"I'm going to bridle him first though," she informed  him.  "And  you can tell that star villain to back out  of the

way.  I don't need  him." 

Still Burns did not say anything.  He was watching  her, studying  her, measuring her, seeing her as she  would

have looked upon the  screen.  It was his habit  to leave people alone until they betrayed  their limitations  or

proved their talent; after that, if they remained  under his direction, he drove them as far as their  limitations

would  permit. 

Jean went first and placed the saddle to her liking  upon the  ground.  "You want me to act just as if you  were

going to take a  picture of it, don't you?" she  asked Burns over her shoulder.  She was  not sure  whether he

nodded, but she acted upon the supposition  that  he did, and took the leadrope from Gil's hand. 

"Shall I be hurried and worriedand shall I sob?"  she asked, with  the little smile at the corners of her  eyes

and just easing the line  of her lips. 

Robert Grant Burns seemed to make a quick decision.  "Sure," he  said.  "You saw the action as Miss Gay  went

through it.  Do as she  did; only we'll let you have  your own ideas of saddling the horse."  He turned his  head

toward Pete and made a very slight gesture, and  Pete grinned.  "All ready?  Start the action!"  After that he did

not  help her by a single suggestion.  He tapped Pete upon the shoulder, and  stood with his  feet far apart and

his hands on his hips, watching her  very intently. 

Jean was plainly startled, just at first, by the  businesslike  tone in which he gave the signal.  Then she  laughed

a little.  "Oh, I  forgot.  I must be hurried  and worriedand I must sob," she corrected  herself. 

So she hurried, and every movement she made counted  for something  accomplished.  She picked up the bridle

and shortened her hold upon  the lead rope, and discovered  that the sorrel had a trick of throwing  up his head

and backing away from the bit.  She knew how to deal  with  that habit, however; but in her haste she forgot  to

look as worried as  Muriel had looked, and so appeared  to her audience as being merely  determined.  She got

the bridle on, and then she saddled the sorrel.  And for  good measure she picked up the reins, caught the

stirrup  and  went up, pivoting the horse upon his hind feet as  though she meant to  dash madly off into the

distance.  But she only went a couple of rods  before she pulled  him up sharply and dismounted. 

"That didn't take me long, did it?" she asked.  "I  could have  hurried a lot more if I had known the  horse."  Then

she stopped dead  still and looked at  Robert Grant Burns. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XI. LITE'S PUPIL DEMONSTRATES 45



Top




Page No 48


"Oh, my goodness, I forgot to sob!" she gasped.  And she caught her  hat brim and pulling her Stetson  more

firmly down upon her head,  turned and ran up the  path to the house, and shut herself into her  room. 

CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY

While she breakfasted unsatisfactorily upon  soda crackers and a  bottle of olives which  happened to have been

left over from a previous  luncheon,  Jean meditated deeply upon the proper beginning of a  book.  The memory

of last night came to her vividly,  and she smiled while  she fished with a pair of scissors  for an olive.  She

would start the  book off weirdly  with mysterious sounds in an empty room.  That, she  argued, should fix

firmly the interest of the reader right  at the  start. 

By the time she had fished the olive from the bottle,  however, her  thoughts swung from the artistic to the

material aspect of those  mysterious footsteps.  What  had the man wanted or expected to find?  She set  down

the olive bottle impulsively and went out and  around to  the kitchen door and opened it.  In spite of  herself, she

shuddered as  she went in, and she walked  close to the wall until she was well past  the brown stain  on the

floor.  She went to the oldfashioned cupboard  and examined the contents of the drawers and looked  into a

cigarbox  which stood open upon the top.  She  went into her father's bedroom and  looked through  everything,

which did not take long, since the room had  little left in it.  She went into the livingroom, also  depressingly

dusty and forlorn, but try as she would to  think of some article that  might have been left there  and was now

wanted by some one, she could  imagine no  reason whatever for that nocturnal visit.  At the same  time, there

must have been a reason.  Men of that country  did not  ride abroad during the still hours of the  night just for

the love of  riding.  Most of them went to  bed at dark and slept until dawn. 

She went out, intending to go back to her literary  endeavors; if  she never started that book, certainly it  would

never make her rich,  and she would never be able  to make war upon circumstances.  She  thought of her  father

with a twinge of remorse because she had wasted  so much time this morning, and she scarcely glanced

toward the  picturepeople down by the corrals, so she  did not see that Robert  Grant Burns turned to look at

her and then started hurriedly up the  path to the house. 

"Say," he called, just before she disappeared around  the corner.  "Wait a minute.  I want to talk to you." 

Jean waited, and the fat man came up breathing hard  because of his  haste in the growing heat of the forenoon. 

"Say, I'd like to use you in a few scenes," he began  abruptly when  he reached her.  "Gay can't put over  the

stuff I want; and I'd like to  have you double for  her in some riding and roping scenes.  You're  about  the same

size and build, and I'll get you a blond wig  for  closeups, like that saddling scene.  I believe you've  got it in

you  to make good on the screen; anyway, the  practice you'll get doubling  for Gay won't do you any  harm." 

Jean looked at him, tempted to consent for the fun  there would be  in it.  "I'd like to," she told him after  a little

silence.  "I really  would love it.  But I've got  some work that I must do." 

"Let the work wait," urged Burns, relieved because  she showed no  resentment against the proposal.  "I  want to

get this picture made.  It's going to be a  hummer.  There's punch to it, or there will be,  if" 

"But you see," Jean's drawl slipped across his  eager, domineering  voice, "I have to earn some money,  lots of

it.  There's something I  need it for.  It's  important." 

"You'll earn money at this," he told her bluntly.  "You didn't  think I'd ask you to work for nothing, I  hope.  I

ain't that cheap.  It's like this:  If you'll  work in this picture and put over what I  want, it'll be  feature stuff.  I'll

pay accordingly.  Of course, I  can't  say just how much,this is just a tryout; you understand  that.  But if you


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY 46



Top




Page No 49


can deliver the goods, I'll see  that you get  treated right.  Some producers might play  the cheap game just

because  you're green; but I ain't  that kind, and my company ain't that kind.  I'm out  after results."  Involuntarily

his eyes turned toward  the  bluff.  "There's a ride down the bluff that I want,  and a ropingsay,  can you throw

a rope?" 

Jean laughed.  "Lite Avery says I can," she told  him, "and Lite  Avery can almost write his name in  the air with

a rope." 

"If you can make that dash down the bluff, and do  the roping I  want, whyLord!  You'll have to be  working

a gold mine to beat what  I'd be willing to pay  for the stuff." 

"There's no place here in the coulee where you can  ride down the  bluff," Jean informed him, "except back  of

the house, and that's out  of sight.  Farther over  there's a kind of trail that a good horse can  handle.  I  came

down it on a run, once, with Pard.  A man was  drowning, over here in the creek, and I was up on the  bluff and

happened to see him and his horse turn over,  it was during the high  water.  So I made a run  down off the

point, and got to him in time to  rope him  out.  You might use that trail." 

Robert Grant Burns stood and stared at her as though  he did not  see her at all.  In truth, he was seeing with  his

professional eyes a  picture of that dash down the  bluff.  He was seeing a "closeup" of  Jean whirling  her loop

and lassoing the drowning man just as he had  given up hope and was going under for the third time.  Lee

Milligan  was the drowning man! and the agony of  his eyes, and the tenseness of  Jean's face, made Robert

Grant Burns draw a long breath. 

"Lord, what featurestuff that would make!" he  said under his  breath.  "I'll write a scenario around  that rescue

scene."  Whereupon  he caught himself.  It  is not well for a director to permit his  enthusiasm to  carry him into

injudicious speech.  He chuckled to  hide  his eagerness.  "Well, you can show me that  location," he said, "and

we'll get to work.  You'll have  to use the sorrel, of course; but I  guess he'll be all right.  This saddling scene

will have to wait till I  send for a  wig.  You can change clothes with Miss Gay and get  by all  right at a distance,

just as you are.  A little  makeup, maybe; she'll  fix that.  Come on, let's get to  work.  And don't worry about the

salary; I'll tell you  tonight what it'll be, after I see you work." 

When he was in that mood, Robert Grant Burns swept  everything  before him.  He swept Jean into his plans

before she had really made  up her mind whether to  accept his offer or stick to her literary  efforts.  He had

Muriel Gay up at the house and preparing to change  clothes with Jean, and he had Lee Milligan started for

town in the  machine with the key to Burns' emergency  wardrobe trunk, before Jean  realized that she was

actually going to do things for the camera to  make into  a picture. 

"I'm glad you are going to double in that ride down  the bluff,  anyway," Muriel declared, while she blacked

Jean's brows and put  shadows around her eyes.  "I  could have done it, of course; but mamma  is so nervous

about my getting hurt that I hate to do anything risky  like that.  It upsets her for days." 

"There isn't much risk in riding down the bluff,"  said Jean  carelessly.  "Not if you've got a good horse.  I

wonder if that sorrel  is rope broke.  Have you ever  roped off him?" 

"No," said Muriel, "I haven't."  She might have  added that she  never roped off any horse, but she did  not. 

"I'll have to try him out and see what he's like,  before I try to  rope for a picture.  I wonder if there'll  be time

now?"  Jean was  pleasantly excited over this  new turn of events.  She had dreamed of  doing many  things, but

never of helping to make moving pictures.  She  was eager and full of curiosity, like a child invited  to play a

new  and fascinating game, and she kept wondering  what Lite would have to  say about her posing for  moving

pictures.  Try to stop her,  probably,and  fail, as usual! 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY 47



Top




Page No 50


When she went out to where the others were grouped  in the shade,  she gave no sign of any inner excitement

or perturbation.  She went  straight up to Burns and  waited for his verdict. 

"Do I look like Miss Gay?" she drawled. 

The keen eyes of Burns half closed while he studied  her. 

"No, I can't say that you do," he said after a  moment.  "Walk off  toward the corrals,and, say!  Mount the

sorrel and start off like you  were in a deuce  of a hurry.  That'll be one scene, and I'd like to see  how you do it

when you can have your own way about  it, and how close  up we can make it and have you pass  for Gay." 

"How far shall I ride?" Jean's eyes had a betraying  light of  interest. 

"Ohto the gate, maybe.  Can you get a long shot  down the trail  to the gate, Pete, and keep skyline in the

scene?" 

Pete moved the camera, fussed and squinted, and then  nodded his  head.  "Sure, I can.  But you'll have to  make

it right away, or else  wait till tomorrow.  The  sun's getting around pretty well in front." 

"We'll take it right after this rehearsal, if the girl  can put the  stuff over right," Burns muttered.  "And  she can,

or I'm badly  mistaken.  Pete, that girl's"  He stopped short, because the shadow  of Lee Milligan  was moving

up to them.  "All right, Misssay,  what's  your name, anyway?"  He was told, and went  on briskly.  "Miss

Douglas,  just start from off that  way,about where that round rock is.  You'll  come  into the scene a little

beyond.  Hurry straight up to  the sorrel  and mount and ride off.  Your lover is going  to be trapped by the

bandits, and you've just heard  it and are hurrying to save him.  Get  the idea?  Now  let's see you do it." 

"You don't want me to sob, do you?"  Jean looked  over her shoulder  to inquire.  "Because if I were going  to

save my lover, I don't  believe I'd want to waste  time weeping around all over the place." 

Burns chuckled.  "You can cut out the sob," he  permitted.  "Just  go ahead like it was real stuff." 

Jean was standing by the rock, ready to start.  She  looked at  Burns speculatively.  "Oh, well, if it were  real, I'd

run!" 

"Go ahead and run then!" Burns commanded. 

Run she did, and startled the sorrel so that it took  quick work to  catch him. 

"Camera!  She might not do it like that again,  ever!" cried Burns. 

She was up in the saddle and gone in a flurry of dusts  while  Robert Grant Burns stood with his hands on his

hips and watched her  gloatingly. 

"Lord!  But that girl's a find!" he ejaculated, and  this time he  did not seem to care who heard him.  He  cut the

scene just as Jean  pulled up at the gate.  "See  how she set that sorrel down on his  haunches?" he  chuckled to

Pete.  "Talk about featurestuff; that girl  will jump our releases up ten per cent., Pete, with the  punches I can

put into Gay's parts now.  How many  feet was that scene, twentyfive?" 

"Fifteen," corrected Pete.  "And every foot with  a punch in it.  Too bad she's got to double for Gay.  She's got

the face for closeup  work, believe me!" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY 48



Top




Page No 51


To this tentative remark Robert Grant Burns made  no reply  whatever.  He went off down the path to meet

Jean, critically watching  her approach to see how  nearly she resembled Muriel Gay, and how close  she  could

come to the camera without having the substitution  betrayed  upon the screen.  Muriel Gay was a leading

woman with a certain  assured following among  movie audiences.  Daring horsewomanship would  greatly

increase that following, and therefore the  financial returns  of these Western pictures.  Burns was  her director,

and it was to his  interest to build up her  popularity.  Since the idea first occurred to  him,  therefore, of using

Jean as a substitute for Muriel in  all the  scenes that required nerve and skill in riding,  he looked upon her as  a

double for Muriel rather than  from the viewpoint of her own  individual possibilities  on the screen. 

"I don't know about your hair," he told her, when  she came up to  him and stopped.  "We'll run the negative

tonight and see how it  shows up.  The rest of the  scene was all right.  I had Pete make it.  I'm going  to take

some scenes down here by the gate, now, with  the  boys.  I won't need you till after lunch, probably;  then I'll

have you  make that ride down off the bluff  and some closeup rope work." 

"I suppose I ought to ride over to the ranch," Jean  said  undecidedly.  "And I ought to try out this sorrel  if you

want me to  use him.  Would some other day do  just" 

"In the picture business," interrupted Robert Grant  Burns  dictatorially, "the workinghours of an actor  belong

to the director  he's working for.  If I use you in  pictures, your time will belong to  me on the days when  I use

you.  I'll expect you to be on hand when I  want  you; get that?" 

"My time," said Jean resolutely, "will belong to  you if I consider  it worth my while to let you have it.

Otherwise it will belong to me." 

Burns chuckled.  "Well, we might as well get down  to brass tacks  and have things thoroughly understood,"  he

decided.  "I'll use you as  an extra to double for  Miss Gay where there's any riding stunts and so  on.  Miss Gay

is a good actress, but she can't ride to amount  to  anything.  With the clothes and makeup you  impersonate

her.  See  what I mean?  And for straight  riding I'll pay you five dollars a day;  five dollars for  your time on the

days that I want to use you.  For  any feature stuff, like that ride down the bluff, and  the roping, and  the like of

that, it'll be more.  Twenty  five dollars for  featurestuff, say, and five dollars for  straight riding.  Get me?" 

"I do, yes."  Jean's drawl gave no hint of her inner  elation at  the prospect of earning so much money so  easily.

What, she wondered,  would Lite say to that? 

"Well, that part's all right then.  By featurestuff,  I mean  anything I want you to do to put a punch in  the story;

anything from  riding bucking horses and  shootingsay can you shoot?" 

"Yes, I think so." 

"Well, I'll have use for that, too, later on.  The  more stunts you  can pull off, the bigger hits these  pictures are

going to make.  You  see that, of course.  And what I've offered you is a pretty good rate;  but I  expect to get

results.  I told you I wasn't any cheap  John to  work for.  Now get this point, and get it right:  I'll expect you to

report to me every morning here, at  eight o'clock.  I may need you  that day and I may not,  but you're to be on

hand.  If I do need you,  you get  paid for that day, whether it's one scene or twenty you're  to  work in.  If I don't

need you that day, you don't  get anything.  That's what being an extra means.  You  start in today, and if you

make the ride down the bluff,  it'll be twentyfive today.  But you  can't go riding  off somewhere else, and

maybe not be here when I want  you.  You're under my orders, like the rest of the  company.  Get  that?" 

"I'll try it for a week, anyway," she said.  "Obeying  your orders  will be the hardest part of it, Mr.  Burns.  I

always want to stamp my  foot and say `I  won't' when any one tells me I must do something."  She laughed

infectiously.  "You'll probably fire me  before the week's  out," she prophesied.  "I'll be as  meek as possible, but


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY 49



Top




Page No 52


if we  quarrel,well, you know  how sweettempered I can be!" 

Burns looked at her queerly and laughed.  "I'll take  a chance on  that," he said, and went chuckling back to  the

camera.  To have a girl  absolutely ignore his position  and authority, and treat him in that  offhand manner  of

equality was a new experience to Robert Grant  Burns, terror among photoplayers. 

Jean went over to where Muriel and her mother were  sitting in the  shade, and asked Muriel if she would like

to ride Pard out into the  flat beyond the corrals, where  she meant to try out the sorrel. 

"I'd like to use you, anyway," she added frankly,  "to practice on.  You can ride past, you know, and let  me

rope you.  Oh, it won't hurt  you; and there'll be no  risk at all," she hastened to assure the  other, when she  saw

refusal in Muriel's eyes.  "I'll not take any  turns  around the horn, you know." 

"I don't want Muriel taking risks like that," put in  Mrs. Gay  hastily.  "That's just why Burns is going to  have

you double for her.  A leading woman can't afford  to get hurt.  Muriel, you stay here and  rest while  you have a

chance.  Goodness knows it's hard enough, at  best, to work under Burns." 

Jean looked at her and turned away.  So that was it  a leading  woman could not afford to be hurt!  Some  one

else, who didn't amount  to anything, must take  the risks.  She had received her first little  lesson in  this new

business. 

She went straight to Burns, interrupted him in  coaching his chief  villain for a scene, and asked him if  he

could spare a man for half an  hour or so.  "I want  some one to throw a rope over on the run," she  explained

naively, "to try out this sorrel." 

Burns regarded her somberly; he hated to be interrupted  in his  work. 

"Ain't there anybody else you can rope?" he wanted  to know.  "Where's Gay?" 

"`A leading woman,'" quoted Jean serenely,  "`can't afford to get  hurt!'" 

Burns chuckled.  He knew who was the author of  that sentence; he  had heard it before.  "Well, if  you're as fatal

as all that, I can't  turn over my leading  man for you to practice on, either," he pointed  out to  her.  "What's the

matter with a calf or something?" 

"You won't let me ride out of your sight to round  one up," Jean  retorted.  "There are no calves handy;  that's

why I asked for a man." 

Whereupon the villains looked at one another queerly,  and the  chuckle of their director exploded into a full

lunged laugh. 

"I'm going to use all these fellows in a couple  of scenes," he  told her.  "Can't you practice on a  post?" 

"_I_ don't have to practice.  It's the sorrel I  want to try out."  Jean's voice lost a little of  its habitual, soft drawl.

Really,  these picturepeople  did seem very dense upon some subjects! 

"Well, now look here."  Robert Grant Burns caught  at the shreds of  his domineering manner.  "My part  of this

business is producing the  scenes.  You'll have  to attend to the gettingready part.  Youyou  wouldn't expect

me to help you put on your makeup,  would you?" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY 50



Top




Page No 53


"No, now that I recognize your limitations, I shall  not ask any  help which none of you are able or have the

nerve to give," she  returned coolly.  "I wish I had  Lite here; but I guess Pard and I can  handle the  sorrel

ourselves.  Sorry to have disturbed you." 

Robert Grant Burns, his leading man and all his  villains stood and  watched her walk away from them to  the

stable.  They watched her lead  Pard out and turn  him loose in the biggest corral.  When they saw her  take her

coiled rope, mount the sorrel and ride in, they  went, in a  hurried group, to where they might look into  that

corral.  They  watched her pull the gate shut after  her, lean from the saddle, and  fasten the chain hook  in its

accustomed link.  By the time she had  widened  her loop and turned to charge down upon unsuspecting  Pard,

Robert Grant Burns, his leading man and all his  villains were lined up  along the widest space between  the

corral rails, and Pete Lowry was  running over so  as to miss none of the show. 

"Oh, I thought you were all so terribly busy!"  taunted Jean, while  her loop was circling over her head.  Pard

wheeled just then upon his  hind feet, but the loop  settled true over his head and drew tight  against his

shoulders. 

The sorrel lunged and fought the rope, and snorted  and reared.  It  took fully two minutes for Jean to  force him

close enough to Pard so  that she might flip  off the loop.  Pard himself caught the excitement  and  snorted and

galloped wildly round and round the  enclosure, but  Jean did not mind that; what brought her  lips so tightly

together was  the performance of the  sorrel.  While she was coiling her rope, he was  making  halfhearted buck

jumps across the corral.  When she  swished  the rope through the air to widen her loop, he  reared and whirled.

She jabbed him smartly with the  spurs, and he kicked forward at her  feet. 

"Say," she drawled to Burns, "I don't know what  sort of a picture  you're going to make, but if you want  any

roping done from this horse,  you'll have to furnish  meals and beds for your audiences."  With that  she  was off

across the corral at a tearing pace that made the  watchers gasp.  The sorrel swung clear of the fence.  He came

near  going down in a heap, but recovered  himself after scrambling along on  his knees.  Jean  brought him to a

stand before Burns. 

"I'll have to ask you to raise your price, Mr. Burns,  if you want  me to run this animal down the bluff," she

stated firmly.  "He's just  what I thought he was all  along: a ridearoundtheblock horse from  some livery

stable.  When it comes to range work, he doesn't know  as  much as" 

"Some people.  I get you," Burns cut in drily.  "How about that  horse of yours?  Would you be willing  to let me

have the use of  himat so much per?" 

"If I do the riding, yes.  Now, since you're here,  and don't seem  as busy as you thought you were, I'll  show you

the difference between  this liverystable beast  and a real ropehorse." 

She dismounted and called to Pard, and Pard came  to her, stepping  warily because of the sorrel and the  rope.

"Just to save time, will  one of you boys go and  bring my riding outfit from the stable?" she  asked the  line at

the fence, whereupon the leading man and all  the  villains started unanimously to perform that slight  service,

which  shows pretty well how Jean stood in  their estimation. 

"Now, that's a real, typical, liverystable saddle and  bridle,"  she observed to Burns, pointing scornfully at  the

sorrel.  "I was  going to tell you that I'd hate to  be seen in a picture riding that  outfit, anyway.  Now,  you watch

how differently Pard behaves with a  rope and  everything.  And you watch the sorrel get what's coming  to  him.

Shall I `bust' him?" 

"You mean throw him?" Burns, in his eagerness,  began to climb the  corral fence,until he heard a rail  crack

under his weight.  "Yes,  BUST him, if you want  to.  John Jimpson! if you can rope and throw  that  sorrel" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY 51



Top




Page No 54


Jean did not reply to that halffinished sentence.  She was busy  saddling Pard; now she mounted and  widened

her loop with a sureness of  the result that  flashed a thrill of expectation to her audience.  Twice  the loop

circled over her head before she flipped it out  straight and true toward the frantic sorrel as he surged  by.  She

caught him fairly by both front feet and  swung Pard half away from  him.  Pard's muscles stiffened  against the

jerk of the rope, and the  sorrel went  down with a bump.  Pard backed knowingly and braced  himself like the

trained ropehorse he was, and Jean  looked at Robert  Grant Burns and laughed. 

"I didn't bust him," she disclaimed whimsically.  "He done busted  himself!"  She touched Pard with  her heel

and rode up so that the rope  slackened, and  she could throw off the loop.  "Did you see how Pard  set himself?"

she questioned eagerly.  "I could have  gotten off and  gone clear away, and Pard would have  kept that horse

from getting on  his feet.  Now you see  the difference, don't you?  Pard never would  have gone  down like that." 

"Oh, you'll do," chuckled Robert Grant Burns,  "I'll pay you a  little more and use you and your horse  together.

Call that settled.  Come on, boys, let's get  to work." 

CHAPTER XIII. PICTURES AND PLANS AND MYSTERIOUS FOOTSTEPS

When Lite objected to her staying altogether at  the Lazy A, Jean  assured him that she was  being terribly

practical and cautious and  businesslike,  and pointed out to him that staying there would save  Pard and herself

the trip back and forth each day, and  would give her  time, mornings and evenings to work on  her book. 

Lite, of course, knew all about that soontobefamous  book.  He  usually did know nearly everything that

concerned Jean or held her  interest.  Whether, after  three years of futile attempts, Lite still  felt himself  entitled

to be called Jean's boss, I cannot say for a  certainty.  He had grown rather silent upon that subject,  and rather

inclined to keep himself in the background,  as Jean grew older and  more determined in her ways.  But

certainly he was Jean's one  confidential friend,  her pal.  So Lite, perforce, listened while  Jean told  him the

plot of her story.  And when she asked him in  all  earnestness what he thought would be best for the  tragic

element,  ghosts or Indians, Lite meditated  gravely upon the subject and then  suggested that she  put in both.

That is why Jean lavishly indulged in  mysterious footsteps all through the first chapter, and  then opened  the

second with bloodcurdling warwhoops  that chilled the soul of her  heroine and led her to  suspect that the

rocks behind the cabin  concealed  the forms of painted savages. 

Her imagination must have been stimulated by her  new work, which  called for wild rides after posses and

wilder flights away from the  outlaws, while the flash  of blank cartridges and the smokepots of  disaster by

fire added their spectacular effect to a scene now and  then. 

Jean, of course, was invariably the wild rider who  fled in a blond  wig and Muriel's clothes from pursuing

villains, or dashed up to the  sheriff's office to give the  alarm.  Frequently she fired the blank  cartridges, until

Lite warned her that blank cartridges would ruin her  gunbarrel; after which she insisted upon using bullets,

to the  secret trepidation of the villains who must stand  before her and who  could never quite grasp the fact

that  Jean knew exactly where those  bullets were going to  land. 

She would sit in her room at the Lazy A, when the  sun and the big,  black automobile and the painted  workers

were gone, and write  feverishly of ghosts and  Indians and the fair maiden who endured so  much and  the

brave hero who dared so much and loved so well.  Lee  Milligan she visualized as the human wolf who  looked

with desire upon  Lillian.  Gil Huntley became  the hero as the story unfolded; and while  I have told  you

absolutely nothing about Jean's growing acquaintance  with these two, you may draw your own conclusions

from the place she  made for them in her book that she  was writing.  And you may also form  some idea of

what Lite Avery was living through, during those days  when his work and his pride held him apart, and Jean

did "stunts" to  her heart's content with these others. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIII. PICTURES AND PLANS AND MYSTERIOUS FOOTSTEPS 52



Top




Page No 55


A letter from the higherups in the Great Western  Company, written  just after a trial run of the first  picture

wherein Jean had worked,  had served to stimulate  Burns' appetite for the spectacular, so that  the stunts

became more and more the features of his pictures.  Muriel  Gay was likely to become the most famous photo

play actress in the  West, he believed.  That is, she  would if Jean continued to double for  her in everything  save

the straight dramatic work. 

Jean did not care just at that time how much glory  Muriel Gay was  collecting for work that Jean herself  had

done.  Jean was experiencing  the first thrills of  seeing her name written upon the face of fat,  weekly  checks

that promised the fulfillment of her hopes, and  she  would not listen to Lite when he ventured a remonstrance

against some  of the things she told him about  doing.  Jean was seeing the Lazy A  restored to its old  time

homelike prosperity.  She was seeing her  dad  there, going tranquilly about the everyday business of  the

ranch,  holding his head well up, and looking every  man straight in the eye.  She could not and she would  not

let even Lite persuade her to give up  risking her  neck for the money the risk would bring her. 

If she could change these dreams to reality by  dashing madly about  on Pard while Pete Lowry wound yards

and yards of narrow gray film  around something on the  inside of his camera, and watched her with  that little,

secret smile on his face; and while Robert Grant Burns  waddled here and there with his hands on his hips, and

watched her  also; and while villains pursued or else  fled before her, and Lee  Milligan appeared furiously

upon the scene in various guises to rescue  her,if she  could win her dad's freedom and the Lazy A's

possession  by doing these foolish things, she was perfectly willing  to risk her  neck and let Muriel receive the

applause. 

She did not know that she was doubling the profit on  these Western  pictures which Robert Grant Burns was

producing.  She did not know  that it would have  hastened the attainment of her desires had her name  appeared

in the cast as the girl who put the "punches"  in the plays.  She did not know that she was being  cheated of her

rightful reward  when her name never  appeared anywhere save on the payroll and the  weekly  checks which

seemed to her so magnificently generous.  In her  ignorance of what Gil Huntley called the movie  game, she

was perfectly  satisfied to give the best service  of which she was capable, and she  never once questioned  the

justice of Robert Grant Burns. 

Jean started a savings account in the little bank  where her father  had opened an account before she was  born,

and Lite was made to writhe  inwardly with her  boasting.  Lite, if you please, had long ago started  a  savings

account at that same bank, and had lately cut  out poker,  and even pool, from among his joys, that his  account

might fatten the  faster.  He had the same  object which Jean had lately adopted so  zealously, but he  did not tell

her these things.  He listened instead  while  Jean read gloatingly her balance, and talked of what she  would  do

when she had enough saved to buy back the  ranch.  She had stolen  unwittingly the air castle which  Lite had

been three years building,  but he did not say a  word about it to Jean.  Wistful eyed, but smiling  with  his lips,

he would sit while Jean spoiled whole sheets  of  perfectly good storypaper, just figuring and estimating  and

building  castles with the dollar sign.  If Robert  Grant Burns persisted in his  mania for "featurestuff"  and

"punches" in his pictures, Jean believed  that she  would have a fair start toward buying back the Lazy  A long

before her book was published and had brought  her the thousands and  thousands of dollars she was sure  it

would bring.  Very soon she could  go boldly to a  lawyer and ask him to do something about her father's  case.

Just what he should do she did not quite know;  and Lite did  not seem to be able to tell her, but she  thought

she ought to find out  just how much the trial  had cost.  And she wished she knew how to get  about  setting

some one on the trail of Art Osgood. 

Jean was sure that Art Osgood knew something about  the murder, and  she frequently tried to make Lite agree

with her.  Sometimes she was  sure that Art Osgood  was the murderer, and would argue and point out  her

reasons to Lite.  Art had been working for her uncle,  and rode  often to the Lazy A.  He had not been friendly

with Johnny Croft,but  then, nobody had been very  friendly with Johnny Croft.  Still, Art  Osgood was  less

friendly with Johnny than most of the men in the  country, and just after the murder he had left the  country.


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIII. PICTURES AND PLANS AND MYSTERIOUS FOOTSTEPS 53



Top




Page No 56


Jean  laid a good deal of stress upon the  circumstance of Art Osgood's  leaving on that particular  afternoon,

and she seemed to resent it  because no one  had tried to find Art.  No one had seemed to think his  going at that

time had any significance, or any bearing  upon the  murder, because he had been planning  to leave, and had

announced that  he would go that  day. 

Jean's mind, as her bank account grew steadily to  something  approaching dignity, worked back and forth

incessantly over the  circumstances surrounding the murder,  in spite of Lite's peculiar  attitude toward the

subject,  which Jean felt but could not understand,  since  he invariably assured her that he believed her dad was

innocent, when she asked him outright. 

Sometimes, in the throes of literary composition, she  could not  think of the word that she wanted.  Her  eyes

then would wander around  familiar objects in the  shabby little room, and frequently they would  come to  rest

upon her father's saddle or her father's chaps: the  chaps especially seemed potent reminders of her father,  and

drew her  thoughts to him and held them there.  The worn leather, stained with  years of hard usage and

wrinkled permanently where they had shaped  themselves  to his legs in the saddle, brought his big, bluff

presence  vividly before her, when she was in a certain  receptive mood.  She  would forget all about her story,

and the riding and shooting and  roping she had done  that day to appease the clamorous, professional  appetite

of Robert Grant Burns, and would sit and stare, and  think  and think.  Always her thoughts traveled in a  wide

circle and came  back finally to the starting point:  to free her father, and to give  him back his home, she  must

have money.  To have money, she must earn  it;  she must work for it.  So then she would give a great  sigh of

relaxed nervous tension and go back to her heroine  and the Indians and  the mysterious footsteps that  marched

on moonlight nights up and down  a long porch  just outside windows that frequently framed white,  scared

faces with wide, horrorstricken eyes which saw  nothing of the  marcher, though the steps still went up  and

down. 

It was very creepy, in spots.  It was so creepy that  one evening  when Lite had come to smoke a cigarette or

two in her company and to  listen to her account of the  day's happenings, Lite noticed that when  she read the

creepy passages in her story, she glanced frequently over  her shoulder. 

"You want to cut out this story writing," he said  abruptly, when  she paused to find the next page.  "It's  bad

enough to work like you  do in the pictures.  This  is going a little too strong; you're as  jumpy tonight as  a

guilty conscience.  Cut it out." 

"I'm all right.  I'm just doing that for dramatic  effect.  This is  very weird, Lite.  I ought to have a  green shade on

the lamp, to get  the proper effect.  I  don't you thinkerthose footsteps are  terribly  mysterious?" 

Lite looked at her sharply for a minute.  "I sure  do," he said  drily.  "Where did you get the idea,  Jean?" 

"Out of my head," she told him airily, and went on  reading while  Lite studied her curiously. 

That night Jean awoke and heard stealthy footsteps,  like a man  walking in his socks and no boots, going all

through the house but  never coming to her room.  She  did not get up to see who it was, but  lay perfectly still

and heard her heart thump.  When she saw a dim,  yellow  ray of light under the door which opened into the

kitchen, she  drew the blanket over her head, and got  no comfort whatever from the  feel of her sixshooter

close against her hand. 

The next morning she told herself that she had given  in to a fine  case of nerves, and that the mysterious

footsteps of her story had  become mixed up with the  midnight wanderings of a packrat that had  somehow

gotten  into the house.  Then she remembered the bar of light  under the door, and the packrat theory was

spoiled. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIII. PICTURES AND PLANS AND MYSTERIOUS FOOTSTEPS 54



Top




Page No 57


She had taken the board off the doorway into the  kitchen, so that  she could use the cookstove.  The man  could

have come in if he had  wanted to, and that knowledge  she found extremely disquieting.  She  went all  through

the house that morning, looking and wondering.  The  livingroom was now the dressingroom of Muriel  and

her mother, and  the makeup scattered over the  centertable was undisturbed; the  wardrobe of the two  women

had apparently been left untouched.  Yet she  was sure that some one had been prowling in there in the  night.

She  gave up the puzzle at last and went back to  her breakfast, but before  the company arrived in the big,

black automobile, she had found a  stout hasp and two  staples, and had fixed the door which led from her

room  into the kitchen so that she could fasten it securely on  the  inside. 

Jean did not tell Lite about the footsteps.  She was  afraid that  he might insist upon her giving up staying  at the

Lazy A.  Lite did  not approve of it, anyway, and  it would take very little encouragement  in the way of  extra

risk to make him stubborn about it.  Lite could  be very obstinate indeed upon occasion, and she was  afraid he

might  take a stubborn streak about this, and  perhaps ride over every night  to make sure she was all  right, or

do something equally unnecessary  and foolish. 

She did not know Lite as well as she imagined, which  is frequently  the case with the closest of friends.  As  a

matter of fact, Jean had  never spent one night alone  on the ranch, even though she did believe  she was doing

so.  Lite had a homestead a few miles away, upon  which  he was supposed to be sleeping occasionally to  prove

his good faith in  the settlement.  Instead of spending  his nights there, however, he  rode over and slept in  the

gable loft over the old granary, where no  one ever  went; and he left every morning just before the sky

lightened with dawn.  He did not know that Jean was  frightened by the  sound of footsteps, but he had heard

the man ride up to the stable and  dismount, and he  had followed him to the house and watched him through

the uncurtained windows, and had kept his fingers close  to his gun  all the while.  Jean did not dream of

anything  like that; but Lite,  going about his work with the  easy calm that marked his manner always,  was

quite as  puzzled over the errand of the nightprowler as was  Jean  herself. 

For three years Lite had lain aside the mystery of  the footprints  on the kitchen floor on the night after  the

inquest, as a puzzle he  would probably never solve.  He had come to remember them as a vagrant  incident  that

carried no especial meaning.  But now they seemed  to  carry a new significance,if only he could get at the

key.  For three  years he had gone along quietly, working  and saving all he could, and  looking after Jean in  an

unobtrusive way, believing that Aleck was  guilty,  and being careful to give no hint of that belief to any

one.  And now Jean herself seemed to be leading him  unconsciously  face to face with doubt and mystery.  It

tantalized him.  He knew the  prowler, and for that  reason he was all the more puzzled.  What had he  wanted or

expected to find?  Lite was tempted to face  the man and ask  him; but on second thought he knew  that would

be foolish.  He would  say nothing to Jean.  He thanked the Lord she slept soundly! and he  would  wait and see

what happened. 

Jean herself was thoughtful all that day, and was  slow to lighten  her mood or her manner even when Gil

Huntley rode beside her to  location and talked  enthusiastically of the great work she was doing  for a

beginner, and of the greater work she would do in the  future,  if only she took advantage of her opportunities. 

"It can't go on like this forever," he told her  impressively for  the second time, before he was sure of her

attention and her interest.  "Think of you, working  extra under a threeday guarantee!  Why,  you're  what's

making the pictures!  I had a letter from a  friend of  mine; he's with the Universal.  He'd been  down to see one

of our  pictures,that first one you  worked in.  You remember how you came  down off that  bluff, and how

you roped me and jerked me down off  the  bank just as I'd got a bead on Lee?  Say! that  picture was a RIOT!

Gloomy says he never saw a picture get  the hand that scene got.  And  he wanted to know who  was doubling

for Gay, up here.  You see, he got  next  that it was a double; he knows darned well Gay never  could put  over

that line of stuff.  The photography  was dandy,Pete's right  there when it comes to camera  work,

anyway,and that run down the  bluff, he said,  had people standing on their hind legs even before the  rope

scene.  You could tell it was a girl and no man  doubling the  part.  Gloomy says everybody around the  studio


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIII. PICTURES AND PLANS AND MYSTERIOUS FOOTSTEPS 55



Top




Page No 58


has begun to watch for  our releases, and go just  to see you ride and rope and shoot.  And Gay  gets all  the

pressnotices!  Say, it makes me sick!"  He  looked at  Jean wistfully. 

"The trouble is, you don't realize what a raw deal  you're  getting," he said, with much discontent in his  tone.

"As an extra,  you're getting fine treatment and  fine pay; I admit that.  But the  point is, you've no  business

being an extra.  Where you belong is  playing  leads.  You don't know what that means, but I do.  Burns is  just

using you to boost Muriel Gay, and I say  it's the rawest deal I  ever saw handed out in the  picture game; and

believe me, I've seen  some raw deals!" 

"Now, now, don't get peevish, Gil."  Jean's drawl  was soft, and  her eyes were friendly and amused.  So  far had

their friendship  progressed.  "It's awfully  dear of you to want to see me a real  leading lady.  I  appreciate it, and

I won't take off that lock of hair  I said  I'd take when I shoot you in the foreground.  Burns  wants a  real

thrilling effect close up, and he's told me  five times to  remember and keep my face turned away  from the

camera, so they won't  see it isn't Gay.  If I  turn around, there will have to be a retake,  he says; and  you won't

like that, Gil, not after you've heard a bullet  zip past your ear so close that it will fan your hair.  Arearen't

you afraid of me, Gil?" 

"Afraid of you?"  Gil's horse swung closer, and  Gil's eyes  threatened the opening of a tacitly forbidden

subject. 

"Because if you get nervous and move the least little  bit  To  make it look real, as Bobby described the

scene to me, I've got to  shoot the instant you stop to  gather yourself for a spring at me.  It's that lightning

draw business I have to do, Gil.  I'm to stand  three  quarters to the camera, with my face turned away,  watching

you.  You keep coming, and you stop just an  instant when you're almost  within reach of me.  In  that instant I

have to grab my gun and shoot;  and it  has to look as if I got you, Gil.  I've got to come pretty  close, in order to

bring the gun in line with you for the  camera.  Bobby wants to show off the quick draw that  Lite Avery taught

me.  That's to be the `punch' in  the scene.  I showed him this morning  what it is  like, and Bobby is just tickled

to death.  You see, I  don't shoot the way they usually do in pictures" 

"I should say not!" Gil interrupted admiringly. 

"You haven't seen that quick work, either.  It'll  look awfully  real, Gil, and you mustn't dodge or duck,

whatever you do.  It will be  just as if you really were  a man I'm deadly afraid of, that has me  cornered at  last

against that ledge.  I'm going to do it as if I meant  it.  That will mean that when you stop and kind of  measure

the  distance, meaning to grab me before I can  do anything, I'll draw and  shoot from the level of my  belt; no

higher, Gil, or it won't be the  lightningdraw  as advertised.  I won't have time to take a fine aim,  you

know." 

"Listen!" said Gil, leaning toward her with his eyes  very earnest.  "I know all about that.  I heard you and

Burns talking about it.  You  go ahead and shoot, and  put that scene over big.  Don't you worry  about me;  I'm

going to play up to you, if I can.  Listen!  Pete's  just waiting for a chance to register your face on the  film.

Burns  has planned his scenes to prevent that,  but we're just lying low till  the chance comes.  It's  got to be

dramatic, and it's got to seem  accidental.  Get  me?  I shouldn't have told you, but I can't seem to  trick you,

Jean.  You're the kind of a girl a fellow's  got to play  fair with." 

"Bobby has told me five times already to remember and  keep my face  away from the camera," Jean pointed

out the second time.  "Makes me  feel as if I had lost  my nose, or was crosseyed or something.  I do  feel as  if

I'd lose my job, Gil." 

"No, you wouldn't; all he'd do would be to have a  retake of the  whole scene, and maybe step around like  a

turkey in the snow, and  swear to himself.  Anyway,  you can forget what I've said, if you'll  feel more


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIII. PICTURES AND PLANS AND MYSTERIOUS FOOTSTEPS 56



Top




Page No 59


comfortable.  It's up to Pete and me, and we'll put it over  smooth, or we won't do it at all.  Bobby won't realize

it's happened  till he hears from it afterwards.  Neither  will you."  He turned his  greasepainted face toward  her

hearteningly and smiled as endearingly  as the  sinister, painted lines would allow. 

"Listen!" he repeated as a final encouragement,  because he had  sensed her preoccupation and had misread  it

for worry over the  picture.  "You go ahead and  shoot, and don't bother about me.  Make it  real.  Shoot as close

as you like.  If you pink me a little I  won't  care,if you'll promise to be my nurse.  I want  a vacation,

anyway." 

CHAPTER XIV. PUNCH VERSES PRESTIGE

It seems to be a popular belief among those who are  unfamiliar  with the business of making motion  pictures

that all dangerous or  difficult feats are merely  tricks of the camera, and that the actors  themselves  take no

risks whatever.  The truth is that they take a  good many more risks than the camera ever records;  and that

directors  who worship what they call "punch"  in their scenes are frequently as  tender of the physical  safety of

their actors as was Napoleon or any  other great  warrior who measured results rather than wounds. 

Robert Grant Burns had discovered that he had at  least two persons  in his company who were perfectly

willing to do anything he asked them  to do.  He had  set tasks before Jean Douglas that many a man would

have refused without losing his selfrespect, and Jean  had performed  those tasks with enthusiasm.  She had  let

herself down over a nasty  bit of the rimrock whose  broken line extended half around the coulee  bluff, with

only her rope between herself and broken bones, and  with  her blond wig properly tousled and her face turned

always towards the  rock wall, lest the camera should  reveal the fact that she was not  Muriel Gay.  She had

climbed that same rockrim, with the aid of that  same  rope, and with her face hidden as usual from the

camera.  She had  been bound and gagged and flung across Gil  Huntley's saddle and  carried away at a sharp

gallop,  and she had afterwards freed herself  from her bonds in  the semidarkness of a hut that half concealed

her  features, and had stolen the knife from Gil Huntley's  belt while he  slept, and crept away to where the

horses  were picketed.  In the  revealing light of a very fine  mooneffect, which was a triumph of  Pete's skill,

she  slashed a rope that held a highstrung "mustang" (so  called in the scenario), and had leaped upon his bare

back and gone  hurtling out of that scene and into  another, where she was riding  furiously over dangerously

rough ground, the whole outlaw band in  pursuit and  silhouetted against the skyline and the moon (which  was

another photographic triumph of Pete Lowry). 

Gil Huntley had also done many things that were  risky.  Jean had  shot at him with real bullets so many  times

that her nervousness on  this particular day was  rather unaccountable to him.  Jean had lassoed  him  and

dragged him behind Pard through brush.  She  had pulled him  from a quicksand bed,made of cement  that

showed a strong tendency to  "set" about his form  before she could rescue him,and she had fought  with  him

on the edge of a cliff and had thrown him over;  and his  director, anxious for the "punch" that was his  fetish,

had insisted on  a panorama of the fall, so that  there was no chance for Gil to save  himself the bruises  he got.

Gil Huntley's part it was always to die a  violent death, or to be captured spectacularly, because  he was the

villain whose horrible example must bear a  moral to youthful brains. 

Since Jean had become one of the company, he nearly  always died at  her hands or was captured by her.  This

left Muriel Gay unruffled and  unhurt, so that she could  weep and accept the love of Lee Milligan in  the

artistic  ending of which Robert Grant Burns was so fond. 

Jean had never before considered it necessary to warn  Gil and  implore him not to be nervous, and Gil took

her  solicitude as an  encouraging sign and was visibly  cheered thereby.  He knew little of  guns and fine

marksmanship, and he did not know that it is extremely  difficult to shoot a revolver accurately and

instantaneously;  whereas  Jean knew very well that Gil Huntley might  be thrown off ledges every  day in the


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIV. PUNCH VERSES PRESTIGE 57



Top




Page No 60


week without taking  the risk he would take that day. 

The scene was to close a full reel of desperate  attempts upon the  part of Gil Huntley to win Muriel;  such

desperate attempts, indeed,  that Muriel Gay spent  most of the time sitting at ease in the shade,  talking  with

Lee Milligan, who was two thirds in love with her  and  had half his love returned, while Jean played her  part

for her.  Sometimes Muriel would be called upon  to assume the exact pose which  Jean had assumed in a

previous scene, for "closeup" that would reveal  to  audiences Muriel's wellknown prettiness and help to

carry along  the deception.  Each morning the two stood  side by side and were  carefully inspected by Robert

Grant Burns, to make sure that hair and  costumes were  exactly alike in the smallest detail.  This also helped  to

carry on the deceptionto those who were not aware  of Muriel's  limitations.  Their faces were not at all

alike; and that is why  Jean's face must never be seen  in a picture. 

This shooting scene was a fitting climax to a long and  desperate  chase over a difficult trail; so difficult that

Pard stumbled and  fell,supposedly with a broken  leg,and Jean must run on and on  afoot, and climb  over

rocks and spring across dangerous crevices.  She  was not supposed to know where her flight was taking  her.

Sometimes  the camera caught her silhouetted  against the sky (Burns was partial  to skyline silhouettes),  and

sometimes it showed her quite close,in  which case it would be Muriel instead of Jean,clinging

desperately  to the face of a ledge (ledges were also  favorite scenes), and seeking  with hands or feet for a  hold

upon the rough face of the rock.  During  the last  two or three scenes Gil Huntley had been shown gaining

upon  her. 

So they came to the location where the shooting scene  was to be  made that morning.  Burns, with the camera

and Pete and Muriel and her  mother and Lee Milligan,  drove to the place in the machine.  Jean and  Gil

Huntley found them comfortably disposed in the shade,  out of  range of the camera which Pete was setting up

somewhat closer than  usual, under the direction of  Burns. 

"There won't be any rehearsal of this," Burns stated  at last,  stepping back.  "When it's done, if you don't

bungle the scene, it'll  be done.  You stand here, Jean,  and kind of lean against the rock as  if you're all in from

that chase.  You hear Gil coming, and you start  forward  and listen, and look,how far can she turn, Pete;

without  showing too much of her face?" 

Pete squinted into the finder and gave the information. 

"Well, Gil, you come from behind that bush.  She'll  be looking  toward you then without turning too much.

You grin, and come up with  that eager, Igotyounow  look.  Don't hurry too much; we'll give this  scene

plenty of time.  This is the feature scene.  Jean,  you're at  the end of your rope.  You couldn't run  another step if

you wanted to,  and you're cornered  anyway, so you can't get away; get me?  You're  scared.  Did you ever get

scared in your life?" 

"Yes," said Jean simply, remembering last night  when she had  pulled the blanket over her head. 

"Well, you think of that time you were scared.  And  you make  yourself think that you're going to shoot the

thing that scared you.  You don't put in half the punch  when you shoot blanks; I've noticed  that all along.  So

that's why you shoot a bullet.  See?  And you come  as close to Gil as you can and not hit him.  Gil, when  you're

shot,  you go down all in a heap; you know what  I mean.  And Jean, when he  falls, you start and lean  forward,

looking at him,remember and keep  your face  away from the camera!and then you start toward  him kind

of horrified.  The scene stops right there, just  as you start towards  him.  Then Gay takes it up and  does the

remorse and horror stuff  because she's killed a  man.  That will be a closeup. 

"All right, now; take your places.  Sure your gun  is loose so you  can pull it quick?  That's the feature of  this

scene, remember.  You  want to get it across BIG!  And make it real,the scare, and all that.  Hey, you  women


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIV. PUNCH VERSES PRESTIGE 58



Top




Page No 61


get behind the camera!  Bullets glance, sometimes,  and play the very mischief."  He looked all  around to make

sure that  everything was as it should  be, faced Jean again, and raised his hand. 

"All ready?  Start your action!  Camera!" 

Jean had never before been given so much dramatic  work to do, and  Burns watched her anxiously, wishing

that he dared cut the scene in  two and give Muriel that  tense interval when Gil Huntley came creeping  into

the  scene from behind the bush.  But after the first few  seconds  his strained expression relaxed; anxiety gave

place to something like  surprise. 

Jean stood leaning heavily against the rock, panting  from the  flight of the day before,for so must emotion

be carried over into  the next day when photo  players work at their profession.  Her face  was dropped  upon

her arms flung up against the rock in an attitude  of  complete exhaustion and despair.  Burns involuntarily

nodded his head  approvingly; the girl had the  idea, all right, even if she never had  been trained to act  a part. 

"Come into the scene, Gil!" he commanded, when  Jean made a move as  though she was tempted to drop

down upon the ground and sob  hysterically.  "Jean,  register that you hear him coming." 

Jean's head came up and she listened, every muscle  stiffening with  fear.  She turned her face toward Gil,  who

stopped and looked at her  most villainously.  Gil,  you must know, had come from "legitimate" and  was  a

clever actor.  Jean recoiled a little before the leering  face  of him; pressed her shoulder hard against the ledge

that had trapped  her, and watched him in an agony of  fear.  One felt that she did,  though one could not see  her

face.  Gil spoke a few words and came on  with a  certain tigerish assurance of his power, but Jean did not

move  a muscle.  She had backed as far away from him  as she could get.  She  was not the kind to weep and

plead with him.  She just waited; and one  felt that she  was keyed up to the supreme moment of her life. 

Gil came closer and closer, and there was a look in his  eyes that  almost frightened Jean, accustomed as she

had  become to his acting a  part; there was an intensity of  purpose which she instinctively felt  was real.  She

did  not know what it was he had in mind, but whatever  it  was, she knew what it meant.  He was almost within

reach, so close  that one saw Jean shrink a little from his  nearness.  He stopped and  gathered himself for a

quick,  forward lunge 

The two women screamed, though they had been  expecting that swift  drawing of Jean's gun and the shot  that

seemed to sound the instant  her hand dropped.  Gil stiffened, and his hand flew up to his temple.  His  eyes

became two staring questions that bored into the  soul of  Jean.  His hand dropped to his side, and his  head

sagged forward.  He  lurched, tried to steady himself  and then went down limply. 

Jean dropped her gun and darted toward him, her  face like chalk,  as she turned it for one horrified instant

toward Burns.  She went  down on her knees and lifted  Gil's head, looking at the red blotch on  his temple and

the trickle that ran down his cheek.  She laid his head  down with a gentleness wholly unconscious, and looked

again at Burns.  "I've killed him," she said in a small,  dry, flat voice.  She put out  her hands gropingly and  fell

forward across Gil's inert body.  It was  the first  time in her life that Jean had ever fainted. 

"Stop the camera!" Burns croaked tardily, and Pete  stopped  turning.  Pete had that little, twisted grin  on his

face, and he was  perfectly calm and selfpossessed. 

"You sure got the punch that time, Burns," he  remarked  unfeelingly, while he held his palm over the lens  and

gave the crank  another turn or two to divide that  scene from the next. 

"She's fainted!  She's hit him!" cried Burns, and  waddled over to  where the two of them lay.  The two  women

drew farther away, clinging  to each other with  excited exclamations. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIV. PUNCH VERSES PRESTIGE 59



Top




Page No 62


And then Gil Huntley lifted himself carefully so as  not to push  Jean upon the ground, and when he was  sitting

up, he took her in his  arms with some remorse  and a good deal of tenderness. 

"How was that for a punch?" he inquired of his  director.  "I  didn't tell her I was going to furnish the

bloodsponge; I thought it  might rattle her.  I never  thought she'd take it so hard" 

Robert Grant Burns stopped and looked at him in  heavy silence.  "Good Lord!" he snapped out at last.  "I

dunno whether to fire you off  the jobor raise  your salary!  You got the punch, all right.  And  the chances are

you've ruined her nerve for shooting,  into the  bargain."  He stood looking down perturbedly  at Gil, who was

smoothing  Jean's hair back from  her forehead after the manner of men who feel  tenderly toward the woman

who cries or faints in their  presence.  "I'm after the punch every time," Burns  went on ruefully, "but  there's no

use being a hog about  it.  Where's that waterbag, Lee?  Go  get it out of  the machine.  Say!  Can't you women

do something  besides stand there and howl?  Nobody's hurt, or going  to be." 

While Muriel and Gil Huntley did what they could  to bring Jean  back to consciousness and composure,

Robert Grant Burns paced up and  down and debated within  himself a subject which might have been called

"punch  versus prestige."  Should he let that scene stand, or  should  he order a "retake" because Jean had, after

all,  done the dramatic  part, the "remorse stuff"?  Of  course, when Pete sent the film in, the  trimmers could  cut

the scene; they probably would cut the scene just  where Gil went down in a decidedly realistic heap.  But  it

hurt the  professional soul of Robert Grant Burns to  retake a scene so  compellingly dramatic, because it had

been so absolutely real. 

Jean was sitting up with her back against the ledge  looking rather  pale and feeling exceedingly foolish, while

Gil Huntley explained to  her about the "bloodsponge"  and how he had held it concealed in his  hand until the

right moment, and had used it in the interest of  realism  and not to frighten her, as she might have reason to

suspect.  Gil Huntley was showing a marked tendency to  repeat himself.  He had  three times assured her

earnestly that he did not mean to scare her  so, when  the voice of the chief reminded him that this was merely

an  episode in the day's work.  He jumped up and gave  his attention to  Burns. 

"Gil, take that same position you had when you fell.  Put a little  more blood on your face; you wiped most  of

it off.  That right leg is  sprawled out too far.  Draw  it up a little.  Throw out your left arm a  little more.  Whoa

Enough is plenty.  Now, Gay, you take  Jean's gun  and hold it down by your side, where her  hand dropped

right after she  fired.  You stand right  about here, where her tracks are.  Get INTO  her tracks!  We're picking up

the scene right where Gil fell.  She  looked straight into the camera and spoiled the rest,  or I'd let it  go in.  Some

acting, if you ask me,  seeing it wasn't acting at all."  He sent one of his  slanteyed glances toward Jean, who

bit her lips  and  looked away. 

"Lean forward a little, and hold that gun like you  knew what it  was made for, anyway!"  He regarded  Muriel

glumly.  "Say! that ain't a  stick of candy  you're trying to hide in your skirt," he pointed out,  with an

exasperated, rising inflection at the end of the  sentence.  "John Jimpson!  If I could take you two  girls to pieces

and make one  out of the two of you, I'd  have an actress that could play Western  leads, maybe! 

"Oh, wellthunder!  All you can do is put over  the action so  they'll forget the gun.  Say, you drop it  the

second the camera  starts.  You pick up the action  where Jean dropped the gun and started  for Gil.  See  if you

can put it over the way she did.  She really  thought she'd killed him, remember.  You saw the real,

honesttoJohn, horrordope that time.  Now see how  close you can  copy it. 

"All ready?  START your ACTION!" he barked.  "Camera!" 

Brutally absorbed in his work he might be; callous  to the tragedy  in Jean's eyes at what might have  happened;

unfeeling in his greedy  seizure of her horror  as good "stuff" for Muriel Gay to mimic.  Yet  the  man's energy


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIV. PUNCH VERSES PRESTIGE 60



Top




Page No 63


was dynamic; his callousness was born of  his passion  for the making of good pictures.  He swept  even Jean

out of the  emotional whirlpool and into the  calm, steady current of the work they  had to do. 

He instructed Pete to count as spoiled those fifteen  feet of film  which recorded Jean's swift horror.  But  Pete

Lowry did not always  follow slavishly his  instructions.  He sent the film in as it was,  without  comment.  Then

he and Gil Huntley counted on their fingers  the number of days that would probably elapse before they  might

hope  to hear the result, and exchanged knowing  glances now and then when  Robert Grant Burns seemed

especially careful that Jean's face should  not be seen  by the recording eye of the camera.  And they waited;

and  after awhile they began to show a marked interest  in the mail from the  west. 

CHAPTER XV. A LEADING LADY THEY WOULD MAKE OF JEAN

Sometimes events follow docilely the plans that  would lead them  out of the future of possibilities  and into the

present of  actualities, and sometimes they  bring with them other events which no  man may foresee  unless he

is indeed a prophet.  You would never think,  for instance, that Gil Huntley and his blood sponge  would pull

from  the future a chain of incidents that  would eventuallywell, never  mind what.  Just follow  the chain of

incidents and see what lies at  the end. 

Pete Lowry and Gil had planned cunningly for a  certain  readjustment of Jean's standing in the company,  for

no deeper reasons  than their genuine liking for the  girl and a common human impulse to  have a hand in  the

ordering of their little world.  In ten days Robert  Grant Burns received a letter from Dewitt, president  of the

Great  Western Film Company, which amply fulfilled  those plans, and, as I  said, opened the way for  other

events quite unforeseen. 

There were certain orders from the higherups which  Robert Grant  Burns must heed.  They were, briefly, the

immediate transfer of Muriel  Gay to the position of  leading woman in a new company which was being  sent

to Santa Barbara to make light comedydramas.  Robert  Grant  Burns grunted when he read that, though it  was

a step up the ladder  for Muriel which she would be  glad to take.  The next paragraph  instructed him to  place

the young woman who had been doubling for Miss  Gay in the position which Miss Gay would leave  vacant.

It was  politely suggested that he adapt the  leading woman's parts to the  ability of this young woman;  which

meant that he must write his  scenarios especially  with her in mind.  He was informed that he should  feature

the young woman in her remarkable horsemanship,  etc.  It was  pointed out that her work was being  noticed in

the Western features  which Robert Grant  Burns had been sending in, and that other film  companies would no

doubt make overtures shortly, in the  hope of  securing her services.  Under separate cover  they were mailing a

contract which would effectually  forestall such overtures, and they  were relying upon him  to see that she

signed up with the Great Western  as per  contract.  Finally, it was suggested, since Mr. Dewitt  chose  always to

suggest rather than to command, that  Robert Grant Burns  consider the matter of writing a  series of short

stories having some  connecting thread  of plot and featuring this Miss Douglas.  (This, by  the  way, was the

beginning of the serial form of motion  picture  plays which has since become so popular.) 

Robert Grant Burns read that letter through slowly,  and then sat  down heavily in an old armchair in the  hotel

office, lighted one of  his favorite fat, black cigars,  and mouthed it absently, while he read  the letter through

again.  He said "John Jimpson!" just above a  whisper.  He held the letter in his two hands and regarded  it

strangely.  Then he looked up, caught the quizzical,  inquiring glance  of Pete Lowry, and beckoned that

secretsmiling individual over to  him.  "Read that!"  he grunted.  "Read it and tell me what you think  of it." 

Pete Lowry read it carefully, and grinned when he  handed it back.  He did not, however, tell Robert Grant

Burns just exactly what he  thought of it.  He merely  said that it had to come sometime, he  guessed. 

"She can't put over the dramatic stuff," objected  Robert Grant  Burns.  "She's got the face for it, all  right, and


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XV. A LEADING LADY THEY WOULD MAKE OF JEAN 61



Top




Page No 64


when she registers  real emotions, it gets over  big.  The bottledup kind of people always  do.  But  she's never

acted an emotion she didn't feel" 

"How about that allin stuff, and the listeningand  waiting  business she put across before she took a shot

at  Gil that time she  fainted?" Pete reminded him.  "If  you ask me, that little girl can  act." 

"Well, whether she can or not, she's got to try it,"  said Burns  with some foreboding.  "She's been going  big,

with Gay to do all the  closeup, dramatic work.  The trouble is, Pete, that girl always does  as she darn

pleases!  If I put her opposite Lee in a scene and tell  her to act like she is in love with him, and that he's to  kiss

her  and she's to kiss back," he flung out his  hands expressively.  "You  must know the rest, as well  as I do.

She'd turn around and give me a  calldown,  and get on her horse and ride off; and I and my picture  could go

to thunder, for all of her.  That's the point;  she ain't  been through the mill.  She don't know  anything about

taking  ordersfrom me or anybody else."  It is a pity that Lite did not hear  that!  He might have  amended the

statement a little.  Jean had been  taking  orders enough; she knew a great deal about receiving  ultimatums.  The

trouble was that she seldom paid any  attention to  them.  Lite was accustomed to that, but  Robert Grant Burns

was not,  and it irked him sore. 

"Well, she's sure got the screen personality," Pete  defended.  "I've said it all along.  That girl don't  have to act.

Put her in  the part, and she is the part!  She's got something better than  technique, Burns.  She's  got

imagination.  She puts herself in a  character and  lives it." 

"Put her on a horse and she does," Burns conceded  gloomily.  "But  will you tell me what kind of work  she'll

make of interior scenes, and  love scenes, and all  that?  You've got to have it, to pad out your  story.  You can't

let your leading character do a whole two  or  threereel picture on horseback.  There wouldn't be  any

contrast.  Dewitt don't know that girl the way I  do.  If he'd had to sidestep  and scheme and give in  the way

I've done to keep her working, he  wouldn't put  her playing straight leads, not until she'd had a year or  two of

training" 

"Taming is a better word," Pete suggested drily.  "There'll be fun  when she gets to playing love scenes

opposite Lee.  You better let him  take the heavies, and  put Gil in for leads, Burns." 

Robert Grant Burns was so cast down by the prospect  that he made  no attempt to reply, beyond grunting

something about preferring to  drive a team of balky  mules to making Jean do something she did not  want to

do.  But, such is the mind trained to a profession,  insensibly he drifted away into the world of his  imagination,

and  began to draw therefrom the first tenuous  threads of a plot wherein  Jean's peculiar accomplishments  were

to be featured.  Robert Grant  Burns had  long ago learned to adjust himself to circumstances  which  in

themselves were not to his liking.  He adjusted  himself now to the  idea of making Jean the  Western star his

employers seemed to think was  inevitable. 

That night before he went to bed he wrote a play  which had in it  fiftytwo scenes.  Thirtyfive of them  were

what is known technically  as exteriors.  In most  of them Jean was to ride on horseback through  wild  places.

The rest were dramatic closeups.  Robert  Grant Burns  went over it carefully when it was finished,  and

groaning inwardly he  cut out two love scenes which  were tense, and which Muriel Gay and Lee  Milligan

would have "eaten up," as he mentally expressed it.  The love  interest, he realized bitterly, must be touched

upon lightly in his  scenarios from now on; which would  have lightened appreciably the  heart of Lite Avery, if

he had only known it, and would have erased  from his  mind a good many depressing visions of Jean as the

film  sweetheart of those movie men whom he secretly  hated. 

Jean did not hesitate five minutes before she signed  the contract  which Burns presented to her the next

morning.  She was human, and she  had learned enough  about the business to see that, speaking from a  purely

professional point of view, she was extremely fortunate.  Not  every girl, surely, can hope to jump in a few


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XV. A LEADING LADY THEY WOULD MAKE OF JEAN 62



Top




Page No 65


weeks  from the lowly  position of an inexperienced "extra"  to the supposedly exalted one of  leading woman.

And  to her that hundred dollars a week which the  contract  insured her looked a fortune.  It spelled home to

her,  and  the vindication of her beloved dad, of whom she  dared not think  sometimes, it hurt her so. 

Her book was not progressing as fast as she had  expected when she  began it.  She had been working at it

sporadically now for eight  weeks, and she had only ten  chapters done,and some of these were  terribly

short.  She had looked through all of the novels that she  owned, and had computed the average number of

chapters  in each;  thirty she decided would be a good,  conservative number to write.  She  had even divided

those  thirty into three parts, and had impartially  allotted ten  to adventure, ten to mystery and horror, and ten

to love  making.  Such an arrangement should please everybody,  surely, and  need only be worked out

smoothly to  prove most satisfying. 

But, as it happened, comedy would creep into the  mystery and  horror, which she mentally lumped together  as

agony.  Adventure ran  riot, and straight love  making chapters made her sleepy, they bored  her so.  She had

tried one or two, and she had found it impossible  to  concentrate her mind upon them.  Instead, she  had sat and

planned what  she would do with the money  that was steadily accumulating in the  bank; a pitiful  little sum, to

be sure, to those who count by the  thou  sands, but cheering enough to Jean, who had never before  had  any

money of her own. 

So she signed the contract and worked that day so  lightheartedly  that Robert Grant Burns forgot his

pessimism.  When the light began to  fade and grow yellow,  and the big automobile went purring down the

trail  to town, she rode on to the Bar Nothing to find Lite,  and tell  him how fortune had come and tapped her

on  the shoulder. 

She did not see Lite anywhere about the ranch, and  so she did not  put her hopes and her plans and her good

fortune into speech.  She did  see her Aunt Ella, who  straightway informed her that people were  talking about

the way she rode here and there with those paintedup  people, and let the men put their arms around her and

make love to  her.  Her Aunt Ella made it perfectly  plain to Jean that she, for one,  did not consider it

respectable.  Her Aunt Ella said that Carl was  going to  do something about it, if things weren't changed pretty

quick. 

Jean did not appear to regard her aunt's disapproval  as of any  importance whatever, but the words stung.  She

had herself worried a  little over the lovemaking  scenes which she knew she would now be  called upon  to

play.  Jean, you will have observed, was not given  to  sentimental adventurings; and she disliked the idea  of

letting Lee  Milligan make love to her the way he  had made love to Muriel Gay  through picture after  picture.

She would do it, she supposed, if she  had to;  she wanted the salary.  But she would hate it  intolerably.  She

made reply with sarcasm which she knew  would particularly  irritate her Aunt Ella, and left the  house feeling

that she never  wanted to enter it again as  long as she lived. 

The sight of her uncle standing beside Pard in an  attitude of  disgusted appraisement of the new Navajo

blanket and the  silvertrimmed bridle and tapideros  which Burns had persuaded her to  add to her riding

outfit,for photographic effect,brought a hot  flush  of resentment.  She went up quietly enough, however.

Indeed,  she went up so quietly that he started when  she appeared almost beside  him and picked up Pard's

reins, and took the stirrup to mount and ride  away.  She did not speak to him at all; she had not spoken to  him

since that night when the little brown bird had  died!  Though perhaps  that was because she had managed  to

keep out of his way. 

"I see you've been staking yourself to a new bridle,"  Carl began  in a tone quite as sour as his look.  "You  must

have bought out all  the tin decorations they had in  stock, didn't you?" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XV. A LEADING LADY THEY WOULD MAKE OF JEAN 63



Top




Page No 66


Jean swung up into the saddle before she looked at  him.  "If I  did, it's my own affair," she retorted.  "I  paid for

the tin  decorations with my own money." 

"Oh, you did!  Well, you might have been in better  business than  paying for that kind of thing.  You  might," he

sneered up at her,  "have been paying for  your keep these last three years, if you've got  more  money of your

own than you know what to do with." 

Jean could not ride off under the sting of that  gratuitous insult.  She held Pard quiet and looked  down at him

with hate in her eyes.  "I  expect," she  said in a queer, quiet wrath, "to prove before long that  my own money

has been paying for my `keep' these  last three years;  for that and for other things that did  not benefit me in the

least." 

"I'd like to know what you mean by that!" Carl  caught Pard by the  bridlerein and looked up at her in a  white

fury that startled even  Jean, accustomed as she  was to his sudden rages that contrasted with  his sullen  attitude

toward the world. 

"What do you think I would mean?  Let go my  bridle.  I don't want  to quarrel with you." 

"What did you mean by provingwhat do you  expect to prove?"  His  hand was heavy on the rein,  so that

Pard began to fret under the  restraint.  "You've  got to quit running around all over the country  with  them show

folks, and stay at home and behave yourself.  You've  got to quit hanging out at the Lazy A.  I've  stood as much

as I'm  going to stand of your performances.  You get down off that horse and  go into the  house and behave

yourself; that's what you'll do!  If  you  haven't got any shame or decency" 

Jean scarcely knew what she did, just then.  She  must have dug  Pard with her spurs, because the first  thing

that she realized was the  lunge he gave.  Carl's  hold slipped from the rein, as he was jerked  sidewise.  He made

an ineffective grab at Jean's skirt, and he  called  her a name she had never heard spoken before in  her life.  A

rod or so  away she pulled up and turned  to face him, but the words she would  have spoken stuck  in her throat.

She had never seen Carl Douglas look  like that; she had seen him when he was furious, she  had seen him

when he sulked, but she had never seen  him look like that. 

He called her to come back.  He made threats of  what he would do  if she refused to obey him.  He shook  his

fist at her.  He behaved  like a man temporarily  robbed of his reason; his eyes, as he came up  glaring at  her,

were the eyes of a madman. 

Jean felt a tremor of dread while she looked at him  and listened  to him.  He was almost within reach of  her

again when she wheeled and  went off up the trail at  a run.  She looked back often, half fearing  that he  would

get a horse and follow her, but he stood just  where she  had left him, and he seemed to be still  uttering threats

and  groundless accusations as long as she  was in sight. 

CHAPTER XVI. FOR ONCE AT LEAST LITE HAD HIS WAY 

Half a mile she galloped, and met Lite coming  home.  She glanced  over her shoulder before she  pulled Pard

down to a walk, and Lite's  greeting, as he  turned and rode alongside her, was a question.  He  wanted to know

what was the matter with her.  He  listened with his  old manner of repression while she  told him, and he made

no comment  whatever until she  had finished. 

"You must have made him pretty sore," he said  dispassionately.  "I  don't think myself that you ought  to stay

over to the ranch alone.  Why don't you do as  he says?" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVI. FOR ONCE AT LEAST LITE HAD HIS WAY  64



Top




Page No 67


"And go back to the Bar Nothing?" Jean shivered  a little.  "Nothing could make me go back there!  Lite, you

don't understand.  He  acted like a crazy man;  and I hadn't said anything to stir him up like  that.  He wasLite,

he scared me!  I couldn't stay on the  ranch with  him.  I couldn't be in the same room with  him." 

"You can't go on staying at the Lazy A," Lite told  her flatly. 

"There's no other place where I'd stay." 

"You could," Lite pointed out, "stay in town and  go back and forth  with the rest of the bunch.  It would  be a

lot better, any way you  look at it." 

"It would be a lot worse.  There's my book; I  wouldn't have any  chance to write on that.  And  there's the

expense.  I'm saving every  nickel I possibly  can, Lite, and you know what for.  And there's the  bunchI see

enough of them during working hours.  I'd go crazy if I  had to live with them.  Lite, they've  put me in playing

leads!  I'm to  get a hundred dollars  a week!  Just think of that!  And Burns says  that  I'll have to go back to Los

Angeles with them when they  go this  fall, because the contract I signed lasts for a  year." 

She sighed.  "I rode over to tell you about it.  It  seemed to be  good news, when I left home.  But now,  it's just a

part of the black  tangle that life's made up  of.  Aunt Ella started things off by  telling me what  a disgrace it is

for me to work in these pictures.  And  Uncle Carl"  She shivered in spite of herself.  "I  just can't  understand

Uncle Carl's going into such a  rage.  It wasawful." 

Lite rode for some distance before he lifted his head  or spoke.  Then he looked at Jean, who was staring

straight ahead and seeing  nothing save what her thoughts  pictured. 

He did not say a word about her going to Los Angeles. 

He was the bottledup type; the things that hit him  hardest he  seldom mentioned, so by that rule it might  be

inferred that her going  hit hard.  But his voice was  normally calm, and his tone was the tone  of authority,

which Jean knew very well, and which nearly always  amused her because she firmly believed it to be utterly

useless. 

He said in the tone of an ultimatum:  "If you're  bound to stay at  the ranch, you've got to have somebody  with

you.  I'll ride in and get  Hepsy Atwood in the  morning.  You're getting thin.  I don't believe  you  take time to

cook enough to eat.  You can't work on  soda crackers  and sardines.  The old lady won't charge  much to come

and stay with  you.  I'll come over after  I'm through work tomorrow and help her get  things  looking a little

more like living." 

"You'll do nothing of the sort."  Jean looked at  him mutinously.  "I'm all right just as I am.  I  won't have her,

Lite.  That's  settled." 

"Sure, it's settled," Lite agreed, with more than his  usual  pertinacity.  "I'll have her out here by noon,  and a

supply of real  grub.  How are you fixed for bedding?" 

"I won't have her, I tell you.  You're always trying  to make me do  things I won't do.  Don't be  silly." 

"Sure not."  Lite shifted in the saddle with the air  of a man who  rides at perfect ease with himself and  with the

world.  "She'll likely  have plenty of bedding  of her own," he meditated, after a brief  silence. 

"Lite, if you haul Hepsibah out here, I'll send her  back!" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVI. FOR ONCE AT LEAST LITE HAD HIS WAY  65



Top




Page No 68


"I'll haul her out," said Lite in a tone of finality,  "but you  won't send her back."  He paused.  "She  ain't much

protection, maybe,"  he remarked somewhat  enigmatically, "but it'll beat staying alone  nights.  Youyou can't

tell who might come prowling around  the  place." 

"What do you mean?  Do you know about"  Jean caught herself on  the verge of betrayal. 

"You want to keep your gun handy.  Just on general  principles,"  Lite remonstrated.  "You can't tell;  it's away

off from everywhere." 

"I won't have Hepsy Atwood.  Haven't I enough to  drive me mad,  without her?" 

"Is there anybody else that you'd rather have?"  Lite looked at her  speculatively. 

"No, there isn't.  I won't have anybody.  It would  be a nuisance  having some old lady in the house gabbling  and

gossiping.  I'm not the  least bit afraid, except,  I'm not afraid, and I like to be alone.  I  won't  have her, Lite." 

Lite said no more about it until they reached the  house, huddled  lonesomely against the barren bluff, its

windows staring black into  the dusk.  Jean did not  seem to expect Lite to dismount, but he did  not wait to  see

what she expected him to do.  In his most matter  offact manner he dismounted and turned his horse,  still

saddled,  into the stable with Pard.  He preceded  Jean up the path, and went  into the kitchen ahead of  her;

lighted a match and found the lamp, and  set its  flame to brightening the dingy room. 

Jean had not done much in the way of making that  part of the house  more attractive.  She used the  kitchen to

cook in, because the stove  was there, and the  dishes.  She had spread an old braided rug over the  brown stain

on the floor, and she ate in her own room  with the door  shut. 

Without being told, Lite seemed to know all about her  secret  aversion to the kitchen.  He took up the lamp  and

went now on a tour  of inspection through the house.  Jean followed him, wondering a  little, and thinking  that

this was the way that mysterious stranger  came  and prowled at night, except that he must have used  matches

to  light the way, or a candle, since the lamp  seemed never to be  disturbed.  Lite went into all the  rooms and

held the lamp so that its  brightness searched  out all the corners.  He looked into the small,  stuffy  closets.  He

stood in the middle of her father's room  and  seemed to meditate deeply, while Jean stood in the  doorway and

watched  him inquiringly.  He came back  finally to the kitchen and looked into  the cupboard, as  though he was

taking an inventory of her supply of  provisions. 

"You might cook me some supper, Jean," he said,  when he had put  the lamp on the table.  "I see you've  got

eggs and bacon.  I'm pretty  hungry,for a man  that had his dinner six or seven hours ago." 

Jean cooked supper, and they ate together in the  kitchen.  It did  not seem so gruesome with Lite there,  and she

told him some funny  things that had happened  in her work, and mimicked Robert Grant Burns  with  an

accuracy of manner and tone that would have astonished  that  pompous person a good deal and flattered him

not at all.  She almost  recovered her spirits under the  stimulus of Lite's presence, and she  quite forgot that he

had threatened her with Hepsibah Atwood. 

But when he had wiped the dishes and had taken up  his hat to go,  Lite proved how tenaciously his mind  could

hold to an idea, and how  even Jean could not  quite match him for stubbornness. 

"That mattress in the little bedroom looks all right,"  he said.  "I'll pack it outside before I go, so it will  have all

day tomorrow  out in the sun.  I'll have Hepsy  bring her own bedding.  Wellso  long." 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVI. FOR ONCE AT LEAST LITE HAD HIS WAY  66



Top




Page No 69


Jean would have sworn in perfect good faith that  Lite led his  horse out of the stable, mounted it, and  rode

away to the Bar Nothing.  He did mount and ride  away as far as the mouth of the coulee.  But  that night  he

spent in the loft over the shop, and he did not sleep  five minutes during the night.  Most of the time he  spent

leaning  against his rolled bedding, smoking and  gazing at the silent house  where Jean slept.  You may

interpret that as you will. 

Jean did not see or hear anything more of him, until  about four  o'clock the next afternoon, when he drove

calmly up to the house and  deposited Hepsibah Atwood  upon the kitchen steps.  He did not wait for  Jean to

order them away.  He hurried the unloading, released  the  wagon brake, and drove off.  So Jean, coming from

the spring behind  the house, really got her first sight  of him as he went rattling down  to the gate. 

Jean stood and looked after him, twitched her shoulders  in a  mental yielding of the point for the time being,

and said "Howdado"  to the old lady. 

She was not so old, as years go; fiftyfive or  thereabouts.  And  she could have whispered into Lite's ear

without standing on her toes  or asking him to bend his  head.  Lite was a tall man, at that.  She  had gray  hair

that was frizzy around her brows and at the back  of her  neck, and she had an Irish disposition without  the

brogue to go with  it. 

The first thing she did was to find an axe and chop a  lot of  fenceposts into firewood, as easily as Lite

himself could have done  it, and in other ways proceeded to  make herself very much at home.  The next day

she  dipped the spring almost dry, and used up all the  soap  in the house; and for three days went around with

her  skirts  tucked up and her arms bare and the soles of her  shoes soggy from wet  floors.  Jean kept out of her

way,  but she owned to herself that,  after all, it was not  unpleasant to come home tired and not have to  cook a

solitary supper and eat it in silent meditation. 

The third night after Hepsy's arrival, Jean awoke to  hear a man's  furtive footsteps in her father's room.  This

was the fifth time that  the prowler had come in  the night, and custom had dulled her fear a  little.  She  had not

reached the point yet of getting up to see who  it was and what he wanted.  It was much easier to lie  perfectly

still  with her sixshooter gripped in her hand  and wait for him to go.  Beyond stealthily trying her  door and

finding it fastened on the  inside, he had never  shown any disposition to invade her room 

Tonight was as all other nights when he came and  made that  mysterious search, until he went into the little

bedroom where slept  Hepsibah Atwood.  Jean listened  to the faint creaking of old boards  which told her  that

he was approaching Hepsy's room, and she wondered  if Hepsy would hear him.  Hepsy did hear him.  There

was a squeak of  the old bedstead that told how  a hundred and seventytwo pounds of  indignant womanhood

was rising to do battle. 

"Who's that?  Git outa here, or I'll smash you!"  There was no fear  but a great deal of determination in  Hepsy's

voice, and there was the  sound of her bare feet  spatting on the floor. 

The man's footsteps retreated hurriedly.  Jean  heard the kitchen  door open and slam shut with a  shrill squeal of

its rusty hinges, and  the sound of a man  running down the path.  She heard Hepsy muttering  threats while she

followed to the door and looked out,  and she heard  the muttering continue while Hepsy  returned to bed. 

It was very comforting.  Jean tucked her gun under  her pillow,  laughed to herself for having shuddered under

the blankets at the  sound of a man so easily put to  flight, and went to sleep feeling  quite secure and for the

first time really glad that Hepsibah Atwood  was in the  house. 

She listened the next morning to Hepsy's colorful  account of the  affair, but she did not tell Hepsy that the

man had been there before.  She did not even tell her  that she had heard the disturbance, and was  lying with


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVI. FOR ONCE AT LEAST LITE HAD HIS WAY  67



Top




Page No 70


her gun in her hand ready to shoot if he came into her  room.  For a girl as frank and outspoken as was Jean,

she had almost  as great a talent as Lite for holding her  tongue. 

CHAPTER XVII. "WHY DON'T YOU GIVE THEM SOMETHING REAL?"

"Well, you don't seem crazy about it.  What's  the matter?" Robert  Grant Burns stood in  his favorite attitude

with his hands on his hips  and  his feet far apart, and looked down at Jean with a secret  anxiety  in his eyes.

Without realizing it in the least,  Jean's opinion had  come to have a certain weight with  Robert Grant Burns.

"What's wrong  with that?"  Burns, having sat up until two o'clock to finish that  particular scenario to his

liking, plainly resented the  expression on  Jean's face while she read it. 

"Oh, nothing, only I'm getting awfully sick of these  kidnapandrescue, and kissinthelastscene pictures,

and Wild West  stuff without a real Western man in the  whole thing.  I'd like to do  something real for a

change." 

Robert Grant Burns grunted and reached for his  slighted  brainchild.  "What you want?  Mother on,  knitting.

Girl washing  dishes.  Lover arrives; they sit  on front steps and spoon.  Become  engaged.  Lover  hitches up

team, girl climbs into wagon, they drive to  town.  Ten scenes of driving to town.  Lover gets out,  ties team in

front of courthouse.  Goes in and gets  license.  Three scenes of  license business.  Goes out.  Two scenes of

driving to minister and  hitching team  to gate.  One scene of getting to door.  One scene  getting  inside the

house.  One scene preacher calling his  wife and  hired girl.  One scene `Do you take this  woman,' one scene `I

do.'  Fifteen scenes getting team  untied and driving back to ranch.  That's  about as  much pep as there is in real

life in the far West, these  days.  Something like that would suit you, maybe.  It  don't suit the  people who pay

good nickels and dimes to  get a thrill, though." 

"Neither does this sort of junk, if they've got any  sense.  Think  of paying nickel after nickel to see Lee

Milligan rush to the girl's  door, knock, learn the fatal  news, stagger back and clap his hand to  his brow and

say `Great Heaven!  GONE!'"  Jean, stirred to combat  by  the sarcasm of Robert Grant Burns, did the  stagger

and the  handtobrow and greatheaven scene with a  realism that made Pete  Lowry turn his back suddenly.

"They've seen Gil abduct me or Muriel  seven times in a  perfectly impossible manner, and theyoh, why

don't  you give them something REAL?  Things that are thrilling  and  dangerous and terrible do happen out

here,  Mr. Burns.  Real adventures  and real tragedies"  She stopped, and Burns turned his eyes  involuntarily

toward the kitchen.  He had heard all about the history  of the Lazy A, though he had been very careful to hide

the fact that  he had heard it.  Jean's glance, following  that of her director, was a  revealing one.  She bit her  lip;

and in a moment she went on, with her  chin held  a shade higher and her pride revolting against subterfuge. 

"I didn't mean that," she said quietly.  "But  well, up to a  certain point, I don't mind if you put in  real things,

if it will be  good picturestuff.  You're  featuring me, anyway, it seems.  Listen."  Jean's face  changed.  Her eyes

took that farseeing look of the  dreamer.  She was looking full at Burns, but he knew  that she did not  see him at

all.  She was looking at a  mental picture of her own  conjuring, he judged.  He  stood still and waited curiously,

wondering,  to use his  manner of speech, what the girl was going to spring  now. 

"Listen:  Instead of all this impossible piffle, let's  start a  real story.  II've" 

"What kind of a real story?"  The tone of Robert  Grant Burns was  carefully noncommittal, but his eyes

betrayed his eagerness.  The  girl did have some real  ideas, sometimes!  And Robert Grant Burns was  not  the

one to refuse a real idea because it did not come from  his  own brain. 

"Well," Jean flushed with an adorable shyness at  the apparent  egotism of her idea, "since you seem to  want

me for the central figure  in everything, suppose  we start a story like this:  Suppose I am left  here at  the Lazy A


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVII. "WHY DON'T YOU GIVE THEM SOMETHING REAL?" 68



Top




Page No 71


with my mother to take care of and a ranch  and a  lot of cattle; and suppose it's a hard proposition,  because

there's  really a gang of rustlers that have been  running off stock and never  getting caught, and they  have a

grudge against my family and grab our  cattle  every chance they get.  Supposesuppose they killed  my

brother when he was about to round them up, and  they want to drive me  and my mother out of the country.

Scare us out, you know.  Well,"  she hesitated  and glanced diffidently at the boys who had edged up to

listen,"that would leave room for all kinds of feature  stuff.  Say  that I have just one or two boys that I  can

depend on, boys that I  know are loyal.  With an  outfit the size of ours, that keeps me in the  saddle every  day

and all day; and I would have some narrow escapes,  I  reckon.  You've got your rustlers all made to

order,only I'd make  them up differently, if I were  doing it.  Have them look real, you  know, instead of

stagey."  (Whereat Robert Grant Burns winced.)  "Lee  could be one of my loyal cowboys; you'd want  some

dramatic acting, I  reckon, and he could do that.  But I'd want one puncher who can ride  and shoot and  handle a

rope.  For that, to help me do the real work  in the picture, I want Lite Avery.  There are things  I can do that

you have never had me do, for the simple  reason that you don't know  the life well enough ever  to think of

them.  Real stunts, not these  madetoorder,  shootthevillainandruntothearmsofthehero  stuff.  I'd

have to have Lite Avery; I wouldn't start without  him." 

"Well, go on."  Robert Grant Burns still tried to  sound  noncommittal, but he was plainly eager to hear  all that

she had to  say. 

"Well, that's the idea.  They're trying to drive us  out of the  country, without really hurting me.  And  I've got my

mind set on  staying.  Not only that, but  I believe they killed my brother, and I'm  going to hunt  them down and

break up their gang or die in the  attempt.  There's your plot.  It needn't be overdone in  the least, to  have thrills

enough.  And there would be  all kinds of chance for real  rangestuff, like the handling  of cattle and all that. 

"We can use this ranch just as it is, and have the  outlaws down  next the river.  I'm glad you haven't  taken any

scenes that show the  ranch as a whole.  You've stuck to your closeup, greatheaven scenes  so  much," she

went on with merciless frankness, "that  you've really  not cheapened the place by showing more  than a little

bit at a time. 

"You might start by making Lee up for my brother,  and kill him in  the first reel; show the outlaws when  they

shoot him and run off with  a bunch of stock they're  after.  Lite can find him and bring him home.  Lite  would

know just how to do that sort of thing, and make  people  see it's real stuff.  I believe he'd show he was  a real

cowpuncher,  even to the people who never saw  one.  There's an awful lot of  difference between the  real

thing and your actors."  She was so  perfectly  sincere and so matteroffact that the men she criticised  could

do no more than grin. 

"You might, for the sake of complications, put a  traitor and spy  on the ranch.  Oh, I tell you!  Have  Hepsibah

be the mother of one of  the outlaws.  She  wouldn't need to do any acting; you could show her  sneaking out in

the dark to meet her son and tell him  what she has  overheard.  And show her listening, perhaps,  through the

crack in a  door.  Mrs. Gay would  have to be the mother.  Gil says that Hepsibah  has the  figure of a comedy

cook and what he calls a character  face.  I believe we could manage her all right, for what  little she would

have to do, don't you?" 

Jean having poured out her inspiration with a fluency  born of her  first enthusiasm, began to feel that she  had

been somewhat  presumptuous in thus offering advice  wholesale to the highest paid  director of the Great

Western Film Company.  She blushed and laughed a  little, and shrugged her shoulders. 

"That's just a suggestion," she said with forced  lightness.  "I'm  subject to attacks of acute imagination,

sometimes.  Don't mind me,  Mr. Burns.  Your  scenario is a very nice scenario, I'm sure.  Do you  want  me to be

a braiddowntheback girl in this?  Or a  curlsaroundtheface girl?" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVII. "WHY DON'T YOU GIVE THEM SOMETHING REAL?" 69



Top




Page No 72


Robert Grant Burns stood absentmindedly tapping  his left palm  with the folded scenario which Jean had  just

damned by calling it a  very nice scenario.  Nice  was not the adjective one would apply to it  in sincere

admiration.  Robert Grant Burns himself had mentally  called it a hummer.  He did not reply to Jean's tentative

apology for  her own plotidea.  He was thinking  about the idea itself. 

Robert Grant Burns was not what one would call  petty.  He would  not, for instance, stick to his own  story if

he considered that Jean's  was a better one.  And, after all, Jean was now his leading woman, and  it is not

unusual for a leading woman to manufacture  her own plots,  especially when she is being featured  by her

company.  There was no  question of hurt pride  to be debated within the mind of him,  therefore.  He  was just

weighing the idea itself for what it was  worth. 

"Seems to me your plotidea isn't so much tamer  than mine, after  all."  He tested her shrewdly after  a

prolonged pause.  "You've got a  killing in the first  five hundred feet, and outlaws and rustling" 

"Oh, but don't you see, it isn't the skeleton that  makes the  difference; it's the kind of meat you put on  the

bones!  Paradise Lost  would be a howling melodrama,  if some of you picturepeople tried to  make it.  You'd

take this plot of mine and make it just like these  pictures I've been working in, Mr. Burns:  Exciting  and all

that, but  not the real West after all; spectacular  without being probable.  What  I mean,I can't  explain it to

you, I'm afraid; but I have it in my  head."  She looked at him with that lightening of the eyes which  was  not a

smile, really, but rather the amusement which  might grow into  laughter later on. 

"You'd better fine me for insubordination," she  drawled  whimsically, "and tell me whether it's to be  braids or

curls, so I can  go and make up."  At that  moment she saw Gil Huntley beckoning to her  with a frantic  kind of

furtiveness that was a fair mixture of  pinchedtogether eyebrows and slight jerkings of the  head, and a

guarded movement of his hand that hung  at his side.  Gil, she thought,  was trying to draw her  away before she

went too far with her  troubleinviting  freedom of speech.  She laughed lazily. 

"Braids or curls?" she insisted.  "And please, sir,  I won't do so  no more, honest." 

Robert Grant Burns looked at her from under his  eyebrows and made  a sound between his grunt of

indignation and his chuckle of amusement.  "Sure you  won't?" he queried shortly.  "Stay the way you are,  if

you  want to; chances are you won't go to work right  away, anyhow." 

Jean flashed him a glance of inquiry.  Did that mean  that she had  at last gone beyond the limit?  Was Robert

Grant Burns going to FIRE  her?  She looked at Gil,  who was sauntering off with the perfectly  apparent

expectation that she would follow him; and Mrs. Gay,  who was  regarding her with a certain melancholy

conviction that Jean's time as  leading woman was short  indeed.  She pursed her lips with a rueful  resignation,

and followed Gil to the spring behind the house. 

"Say, you mustn't hand out things like that, Jean!"  he protested,  when they were quite out of sight and  hearing

of the others.  "Let me  give you a tip, girl.  If you've got any photoplay ideas that are  worth talking  about,

don't go spreading them out like that for Bobby  to pick and choose!" 

"Pick to pieces, you mean," Jean corrected.  help it; he's putting  on some awfully stagey plots, and  they cost

just as much to produce  as" 

"Listen here.  You've got me wrong.  That plot of  yours could be  worked up into a dandy series; the idea  of a

story running through a  lot of pictures is great.  What I mean is, it's worth something.  You  don't have  to give

stuff like that away, make him a present of it,  you know.  I just want to put you wise.  If you've got  anything

that's worth using, make 'em pay for it.  Put  'er into scenario form  and sell it to 'em.  You're in this  game to

make money, so why  overlook a bet like that?" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVII. "WHY DON'T YOU GIVE THEM SOMETHING REAL?" 70



Top




Page No 73


"Oh, Gil!  Could I?" 

"Sure, you could!  No reason why you shouldn't,  if you can deliver  the goods.  Burns has been writing  his own

plays to fit his company;  but aside from the  features you've been putting into it, it's old  stuff.  He's  a darned

good director, and all that, but he hasn't got  the knack of building real stories.  You see what I  mean.  If you

have, why" 

"I wonder," said Jean with a sudden small doubt of  her literary  talents, "if I have!" 

"Sure, you have!"  Gil's faith in Jean was of the  kind that scorns  proof.  "You see, you've got the dope  on the

West, and he knows it.  Why, I've been watching  how he takes the cue from you right along for  his  features.

Ever since you told Lee Milligan how to lay  a saddle  on the ground, Burns has been getting tips;  and half the

time you  didn't even know you were giving  them.  Get into this game right,  Jean.  Make 'em pay  for that kind

of thing." 

Jean regarded him thoughtfully, tempted to yield.  "Mrs. Gay says a  hundred dollars a week" 

"It's good pay for a beginner.  She's right, and she's  wrong.  They're featuring you in stuff that nobody else  can

do.  Who would  they put in your place, to do the  stunts you've been doing?  Muriel  Gay was a good  actress,

and as good a Western lead as they could  produce; and you know how she stacked up alongside you.  You're

in a  class by yourself, Jean.  You want to keep  that in mind.  They aren't  just trying to be nice to  you; it's

hardboiled business with the  Great Western.  You're going awfully strong with the public.  Why,  my  chum

writes me that you're announced ahead on the  screen at one of the  best theaters on Broadway!  `Coming:  Jean

Douglas in Soandso.'  Do  you know what  that means?  No, you don't; of course not.  But let  me  tell you that

it means a whole lot!  I wish I'd had  a chance to tip  you off to a little business caution  before you signed that

contract.  That salary clause  should have been doctored to make a sliding scale  of it.  As it is, you're stuck for a

year at a hundred dollars a  week,  unless you spring something the contract does  not cover.  Don't give  away

any more dope.  You've  got an idea there, if Burns will let you  work up to it.  Make 'em pay for it." 

"Ohh, Gil!" came the throaty call of Burns; and  Gil, with a  last, earnest warning, left her hurriedly. 

Jean sat down on a rock and meditated, her chin in her  palms, and  her elbows on her knees.  Vague shadows;

of thoughts clouded her mind  and then slowly clarified  into definite ideas.  Unconsciously she had  been

growing  away from her first formulated plans.  She was  gradually  laying aside the idea of reaching wealth and

fame by way of the  storytrail.  She was almost at the  point of admitting to herself that  her story, as far as  she

had gone with it, could never be taken  seriously by  any one with any pretense of intelligence.  It was too

unreal, too fantastic.  It was almost funny, in the most  tragic  parts.  She was ready now to dismiss the book as

she had dismissed her  earlier ambitions to become a poet. 

But if she and Lite together could really act a story  that had the  stamp of realism which she instinctively

longed for, surely it would  be worth while.  And if she  herself could build the picture story they  would later

enact before the camera,that would be better, much  better than writing silly things about an impossible

heroine in the  hope of later selling the stuff! 

Automatically her thoughts swung over to the actual  building of  the scenes that would make for continuity  of

her latelyconceived  plot.  Because she knew every  turn and every crook of that coulee and  every board in  the

buildings snuggled within it, she began to plan her  scenes to fit the Lazy A, and her action to fit the spirit  of

the  country and those countless small details of life  which go to make  what we call the local color of the

place. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVII. "WHY DON'T YOU GIVE THEM SOMETHING REAL?" 71



Top




Page No 74


There never had been an organized gang of outlaws  just here in  this part of the country, butthere might

have been.  Her dad could  remember when Sid Cummings  and his bunch hung out in the Bad Lands  fifty

miles to the east of there.  Neither had she ever had a  brother, for that matter; and of her mother she had  no

more than the  indistinct memory of a time when  there had been a long, black box in  the middle of the

livingroom, and a lot of people, and tears which  fell  upon her face and tickled her nose when her father held

her  tightly in his arms. 

But she had the country, and she had Lite Avery, and  to her it was  very, very easy to visualize a story that  had

no foundation in fact.  It was what she had done  ever since she could rememberthe  daydreaming  that had

protected her from the keen edge of her  loneliness. 

CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW KIND OF PICTURE

"What you doing now?" Robert Grant Burns  came around the corner of  the house looking  for her, half an

hour later, and found her sitting  on the  doorstep with the old atlas on her knees and her hat far  back  on her

head, scribbling away for dear life. 

Jean smiled abstractedly up at him.  "Why, I'm  whyy, I'm  becoming a famous scenario writer!  Do  you

want me to go and plaster  my face with grease  paint, and become a mere common leading lady  again?" 

"No, I don't."  Robert Grant Burns chuckled fatly  and held out his  hand with a big, pink cameo on his  little

finger.  "Let's see what a  famous scenario looks  like.  What is it,that plot you were telling  me awhile  ago?" 

"Why, yes.  I'm putting on the meat."  There was  a slight  hesitation before Jean handed him the pages  she had

done.  "I expect  it's awfully crude," she  apologized, with one of her diffident spells.  "I'm  afraid you'll laugh at

me." 

Robert Grant Burns was reading rapidly, mentally  photographing the  scenes as he went along.  He held  out his

hand again without looking  toward her.  "Lemme take your pencil a minute.  I believe I'd have  a  panoram of

the coulee,a long shot from out there  in the meadow.  And  show the brother and you leaving  the house and

riding toward the  camera; at the gate,  you separate.  You're going to town, say.  He  rides  on toward the hills.

That fixes you both as belonging  here at  the ranch, identifies you two and the home ranch  both in thirty feet

or so of the film, with a leader that  tells you're brother and sister.  See what I mean?"  He scribbled a couple of

lines, crossed out a  couple,  and went on reading to where he had interrupted Jean  in the  middle of a sentence. 

"I see you're writing in a part for that Lite Avery;  how do you  know he'd do it?  Or can put it over if he  tries?

He don't look to me  like an actor." 

"Lite," declared Jean with a positiveness that would  have thrilled  Lite, had he heard her, "can put over

anything he tries to put over.  And he'll do it, if I tell  him he must!"  Which showed what were  Jean's ideas,  at

least on the subject of which was the master. 

"What you going to call it a The Perils of the  Prairie, say?"  Burns abandoned further argument on  the subject

of Lite's ability. 

"Oh, no!  That's awfully cheap.  That would stamp  it as a  melodrama before any of the picture appeared  on the

screen." 

Robert Grant Burns had not been serious; he had been  testing  Jean's originality.  "Well, what will we call it,

then?" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW KIND OF PICTURE 72



Top




Page No 75


"Oh, we'll call it" Jean nibbled the rubber on  her pencil and  looked at him with that unseeing,  introspective

gaze which was a trick  of hers.  "We'll call  itdoes it hurt if we use real names that we've  a right  to?"  She got

a headshake for answer.  "Well, we'll  call  it,let's just call itJean, of the Lazy A.  Would that sound as

if" 

"Great!  Girl, you're a winner!  Jean, of the Lazy  A!  Say, that  title alone will jump the releases ten  per cent., if

I know the game.  Featuring Jean herself;  pictures made right at the Lazy A Ranch.  Say, the  dope I can give

our publicity man" 

Thereupon Jean, remembering Gil Huntley's lecture  on the  commercial side of the proposition, startled his

enthusiasm with one  naive question. 

"How much will the Great Western Film Company  pay me extra for  furnishing the story I play in? " 

"How much?"  Robert Grant Burns blurted the  words automatically. 

"Yes.  How much?  If it will jump your releases  ten per cent. they  ought to pay me quite a lot more than  they're

paying me now." 

"You're doing pretty well as it is," Burns reminded  her, with a  visible dampening of his eagerness. 

"For keeping your cutanddried stories from falling  flat, yes.  But for writing the kind of play that will  have

just as many  `punches' and still be true to life,  and then for acting it all out  and putting in those

punches,that's a different matter, Mr. Burns.  And  you'll have to pay Lite a decent salary, or I'll quit right

here.  I'm thinking up stunts for us two that are  awfully risky.  You'll have to pay for that.  But it will  be worth

while.  You wait  till you see Lite in action!" 

Gil would have been exuberant over the literal manner  in which  Jean was taking his advice and putting  it to

the test, had he  overheard her driving her bargain  with Robert Grant Burns.  He would  have been exuberant,

but he would never have dared to say the things  that Jean said, or to have taken the stand that she  took.

Robert  Grant Burns found himself very much  in the position which Lite had  occupied for three years.  He had

welldefined ideas upon the subject  before them,  and he had the outer semblance of authority; but his  ideas

and his authority had no weight whatever with  Jean, since she  had made up her mind. 

Before Jean left the subject of salary, Robert Grant  Burns found  himself committed to a promise of an

increase, provided that Jean  really "delivered the goods"  in the shape of a scenario serial, and  did the stunts

which she declared she could and would do. 

Before she settled down to the actual planning of  scenes, Robert  Grant Burns had also yielded to her  demands

for Lite Avery, though you  may think that he  thereby showed himself culpably weak, unless you  realize  what

sort of a person Jean was in argument.  Without  having  more than a goodmorning acquaintance with  Lite,

Burns agreed to put  him on "in stock" and to pay  him the salary Jean demanded for him,  provided that,  in the

tryout of the first picture, Lite should prove  he  could deliver the goods.  Burns was always extremely  firm in

the  matter of having the "goods" delivered;  that was why he was the Great  Western's leading director.  Mere

dollars he would yield, if driven  into a corner  and kept there long enough, but he must have results. 

These things being settled, they spent about two hours  on the  doorstep of Jean's room, writing the first reel of

the story; which is  to say that Jean wrote, and Burns  took each sheet from her hands as it  was finished, and

read and made certain technical revisions now and  then.  Several times he grunted words of approbation, and

several  times he let his fat, black cigar go out, while he 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW KIND OF PICTURE 73



Top




Page No 76


visualized the scenes which Jean's flying pencil portrayed. 

"I'll go over and get Lite," she said at last, rubbing  the cramp  out of her writinghand and easing her

shoulders  from their strain of  stooping.  "There'll be time,  while you send the machine after some  real hats for

your  rustlers.  Those toadstool things were never seen  in this  country till you brought them in your trunk; and

this  story  is going to be real!  Your rustlers won't look much  different from the  punchers, except that they'll be

riding  different horses; we'll have  to get some paint somewhere  and make a pinto out of that walleyed

cayuse  Gil rides mostly.  He'll lead the rustlers, and you want  the  audience to be able to spot him a mile off.

Lite  and I will fix the  horse; we'll put spots on him like a  horse Uncle Carl used to own." 

"Maybe you can't get Lite," Burns pointed out,  eyeing her over a  match blaze.  "He never acted to me  like he

had the moviefever at  all.  Passes us up with a  nod, and has never showed signs of life on  the subject.  Lee

can ride pretty well," he added artfully, "even if he  wasn't born in the saddle.  And we can fake that rope

work." 

"All right; you can send the machine in with a wire  to your  company for a leading woman."  Jean picked  up

her gloves and turned to  pull the door shut behind  her, and by other signs and tokens made  plain her  intention

to leave. 

"Oh, well, you can see if he'll come.  I said I'd try  him out,  but" 

"He'll come.  I told you that before."  Jean stopped  and looked at  her director coldly.  "And you'll keep  your

word.  And we won't have  any fake stuff in this,  except the spots on the pinto."  She smiled  then.  "We

wouldn't do that, but there isn't a pinto in the  country  right now that would be what we want.  You  had better

get your bunch  together, because I'll be back  in a little while with Lite." 

As it happened, Lite was on his way to the Lazy A,  and met Jean in  the bottom of the sandy hollow.  His  eyes

lightened when he saw her  come loping up to him.  But when she was close enough to read the  expression  of

his face, it was schooled again to the frank  friendship  which Jean always had accepted as a matter  of course. 

"Hello, Lite!  I've got a job for you with the  movies," Jean  announced, as soon as she was within  speaking

distance.  "You can come  right back with  me and begin.  It's going to be great.  We're going  to make a real

Western picture, Lite, you and I.  Lee  and Gil and all  the rest will be in it, of course; but  we're going to put in

the real  West.  And we're going  to put in the ranch,the REAL Lazy A, Lite.  Not these  dinky little sets that

Burns has toggled up with bits of  the bluff showing for background, but the ranch just  as itit used  to be."

Jean's eyes grew wistful while  she looked at him and told him  her plans. 

"I'm writing the scenario myself," she explained,  "and that's why  you have to be in it.  I've written in  stuff that

the other boys can't  do to save their lives.  REAL stuff, Lite!  You and I are going to run  the ranch  and punch

the cows,Lazy A cattle, what there are left  of  them,and hunt down a bunch of rustlers that have  their

hangout  somewhere down in the breaks; we don't  know just where, yet.  The  places we'll ride, they'll  need an

airship to follow with the camera!  I haven't  got it all planned yet, but the first reel is about done;  we're going

to begin on it this afternoon.  We'll need  you in the  first scenes,just ranch scenes, with you and  Lee; he's my

brother,  and he'll get killed  Now,  what's the matter with you?"  She stopped  and eyed  him disapprovingly.

"Why have you got that stubborn  look to  your mouth?  Lite, see here.  Before you say a  word, I want to tell

you that you are not to refuse this.  Itit means money, Lite; for  you, and for me, too.  And that meansdad

at home again.  Lite" 

Bite looked at her, looked away and bit his lips.  It  was long  since he had seen tears in Jean's steady, brown

eyes, and the sight of  them hurt him intolerably.  There  was nothing that he could say to  strengthen her faith,

absolutely nothing.  He did not see how money  could  free her father before his sentence expired.  Her faith  in


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW KIND OF PICTURE 74



Top




Page No 77


her  dad seemed to Lite a wonderful thing, but he  himself could not  altogether share it, although he had  lately

come to feel a very  definite doubt about Aleck's  guilt.  Money could not help them, except  that it could  buy

back the Lazy A and restock it, and make of it the  home it had been three years ago. 

Lite, in the secret heart of him, did not want Jean  to set her  heart on doing that.  Lite was almost in a  position

to do it himself,  just as he had planned and  schemed and saved to do, ever since the day  when he  took Jean to

the Bar Nothing, and announced to her  that he  intended to take care of her in place of her  father.  He had

wanted to  surprise Jean; and Jean,  with her usual headlong energy bent upon the  same  object, seemed in a fair

way to forestall him, unless he  moved  very quickly. 

"Lite, you won't spoil everything now, just when I'm  given this  great opportunity, will you?"  Jean's voice  was

steady again.  She  could even meet his eyes without  flinching.  "Gil says it's a great  opportunity, in  every way.

It's a series of pictures, really, and  they  are to be called `Jean, of the Lazy A.'  Gil says they  will be  advertised

a lot, and make me famous.  I don't  care about that; but  the company will pay me more, and  that meansthat

means that I can  get out and find  Art Osgood sooner, andget dad home.  And you will  have to help.  The

whole thing, as I have planned it,  depends upon  you, Lite.  The riding and the roping,  and stuff like that, you'll

have to do.  You'll have to  work right alongside me in all that  outdoor stuff,  because I am going to quit doing

all those spectacular,  stagey stunts, and get down to real business.  I've made  Burns see  that there will be

money in it for his company,  so he is perfectly  willing to let me go ahead with  it and do it my way.  Our way,

Lite,  because, once you  start with it, you can help me plan things."  Whereupon,  having said almost

everything she could think of  that  would tend to soften that stubborn look in Lite's  face, Jean waited. 

Lite did a great deal of thinking in the next two or  three  minutes, but being such a bottledup person, he  did

not say half of  what he thought; and Jean, closely  as she watched his face, could not  read what was in his

mind.  Of Aleck he thought, and the slender  chance  there was of any one doing what Jean hoped to do; of  Art

Osgood, and the meager possibility that Art could  shed any light upon  the killing of Johnny Croft; of the

Lazy A, and the probable price  that Carl would put upon  it if he were asked to sell the ranch and the  stock; of

the money he had already saved, and the chance that, if  he  went to Carl now and made him an offer, Carl

would  accept.  He weighed  mentally all the various elements  that went to make up the depressing  tangle of the

whole  affair, and decided that he would write at once to  Rossman,  the lawyer who had defended Aleck, and

put the  whole thing  into his hands.  He would then know just  where he stood, and what he  would have to do,

and what  legal steps he must take. 

He looked at Jean and grinned a little.  "I'm not  pretty enough  for a picture actor," he said whimsically.  "Better

let me be a rustler  and wear a mask, if you  don't want folks to throw fits." 

"You'll be what I want you to be," Jean told him  with the little  smile in her eyes that Lite had learned to  love

more than he could  ever say.  "I'm going to make  us both famous, Lite.  Now, come on,  Bobby Burns has

probably chewed up a whole box of those black cigars,  waiting for us to show up." 

I am not going to describe the making of "Jean, of  the Lazy A."  It would be interesting, but this is not

primarily a story of the  motionpicture business, remember.  It is the story of the Lazy A and  the problem that

both Jean and Lite were trying to solve.  The Great  Western Film Company became, through sheer chance,  a

factor in that  problem, and for that reason we have  come into rather close touch with  them; but aside from  the

fact that Jean's photoplay brought Lite into  the  company and later took them both to Los Angeles, this

particular  picture has no great bearing upon the matter. 

Robert Grant Burns had intended taking his company  back to Los  Angles in August, when the hot winds

began to sweep over the range  land.  But Jean's story  was going "big."  Jean was throwing herself  into the  part

heart and mind.  She lived it.  With Lite riding  beside  her, helping her with all his skill and energy and  much

enthusiasm,  she almost forgot her great undertaking  sometimes, she was so  engrossed with her work.  With


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW KIND OF PICTURE 75



Top




Page No 78


his experience, suggesting frequent  changes, she  added new touches of realism to this story that made the

casehardened audience of the Great Western's private  projection room  invent new ways of voicing their

enthusiasm, when the negative films  Pete Lowry sent in to  headquarters were printed and given their trial  run. 

They were just well started when August came with  its hot winds.  They stayed and worked upon the serial

until it was finished, and  that meant that they stayed  until the first October blizzard caught  them while they

were finishing the last reel. 

Do you know what they did then?  Jean changed a  few scenes around  at Lite's suggestion, and they went out

into the hills in the teeth of  the storm and pictured Jean  lost in the blizzard, and coming by chance  upon the

outlaws at their camp, which she and Lite and Lee had  been  hunting through all the previous installments of

the story.  It was  great stuff,that ride Jean made in  the blizzard,and that scene  where, with numbed

fingers and snow matted in her dangling braid, she  held  up the rustlers and marched them out of the hills, and

met Lite  coming in search of her. 

You will remember it, if you have been frequenting  the silent  drama and were fortunate enough to see the

picture.  You may have  wondered at the realism of  those blizzard scenes, and you may have  been curious to

know how the camera got the effect.  It was wonderful  photography, of course; but then, the blizzard was real,

and that  pinched, half frozen look on Jean's face in the  closeup where she met  Lite was real.  Jean was so

cold  when she turned the rustlers over to  Lite that when she  started to dismount and fell in a heap,you

remember?  she was not acting at all.  Neither was Lite acting  when  he plunged through the drift and caught

Jean in  his arms and held her  close against him just as that scene  ended.  In the name of realism  they cut the

scene, because  Lite showed that he forgot all about the  outlaws  and the part he was playing. 

So they finished the picture, and the whole company  packed their  trunks thankfully and turned their faces  and

all their thoughts  westward. 

Jean was not at all sure that she wanted to go.  It  seemed almost  as though she were setting aside her great

undertaking; as though she  were weakly deserting her  dad when she closed the door for the last  time upon her

room and turned her back upon Lazy A coulee.  But  there  were certain things which comforted her; Lite was

going along to look  after the horses, he told her just the  day before they started.  For  Robert Grant Burns, with

an eye to the advertising value of the move,  had decided  that Pard must go with them.  He would have to hire

an  express car, anyway, he said, for the automobile and  the scenery sets  they had used for interiors.  And there

would be plenty of room for  Pard and Lite's horse and  another which Robert Grant Burns had used to  carry

him to locations in rough country, where the automobile  could  not go.  The car would run in passenger

service,  Burns said,he'd fix  that,so Lite would be right  with the company all the way out. 

Jean appreciated all that as a personal favor, which  merely proved  how unsophisticated she really was.  She

did not know that Robert  Grant Burns was thinking  chiefly of furnishing material for the  publicity man to  use

in news stories.  She never once dreamed that the  coming of "Jean, of the Lazy A" and Jean's pet horse  Pard,

and of  Lite, who had done so many surprising  things in the picture, would be  heralded in all the Los  Angeles

papers before ever they left Montana. 

Jean was concerned chiefly with attending to certain  matters which  seemed to her of vital importance.  If she

must go, there was  something which she must do first,  something which for three years  she had shrunk

from  doing.  So she told Robert Grant Burns that she  would  meet him and his company in Helena, and

without a  word of  explanation, she left two days in advance of  them, just after she had  had another

maddening talk  with her Uncle Carl, wherein she had  repeated her  intention of employing a lawyer. 

When she boarded the train at Helena, she did not tell  even Lite  just where she had been or what she had been

doing.  She did not need  to tell Lite.  He looked into  her face and saw there the shadow of the  high, stone wall


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW KIND OF PICTURE 76



Top




Page No 79


that shut her dad away from the world, and he did not  ask a single question. 

CHAPTER XIX. IN LOS ANGELES

When she felt bewildered, Jean had the trick  of appearing merely  reserved; and that is what  saved her from

the charge of rusticity when  Robert  Grant Burns led her through the station gateway and  into a  small

reception.  No less a man than Dewitt,  President of the Great  Western Film Company, clasped  her hand and

held it, while he said how  glad he was to  welcome her.  Jean, unawed by his greatness and the  honor he was

paying her, looked up at him with that  distracting  little beginning of a smile, and replied  with that evenmore

distracting little drawl in her  voice, and wondered why Mrs. Gay  should become so  plainly flustered all at

once. 

Dewitt took her by the arm, introduced her to a  curiouseyed group  with a warming cordiality of manner,  and

led her away through a crowd  that stared and whispered,  and up to a great, beautiful, purple  machine with  a

colored chauffeur in dustcolored uniform.  Dewitt  was  talking easily of trivial things, and shooting a

question now and then  over his shoulder at Robert Grant  Burns, who had shed much of his  importance and

seemed  indefinably subservient toward Mr. Dewitt.  Jean  turned toward him abruptly. 

"Where's Lite?  Did you send some one to help him  with Pard?" she  asked with real concern in her voice.

"Those three horses aren't used  to towns the size of  this, Mr. Burns.  Lite is going to have his hands  full  with

Pard.  If you will excuse me, Mr. Dewitt, I think  I'll go  and see how he's making out." 

Mr. Dewitt glanced over her head and met the  delighted grin of Jim  Gates, the publicity manager.  The  grin

said that Jean was "running  true to form," which  was a pet simile with Jim Gates, and usually  accompanied

that particular kind of grin.  There would be an  interesting half column in the next day's papers about  Jean's

arrival  and her deep concern for Lite and her  wonderful horse Pard, but of  course she did not know  that. 

"I've got men here to help with the horses," Mr.  Dewitt assured  her, while he gently urged her into the

machine.  "They'll be brought  right out to the studio.  I'm taking you home with me in obedience to  my wife's,

orders.  She is anxious to meet the young woman who  can  outride and outshoot any man on the screen, and

can still be sweet  and feminine and lovable.  I'm quoting  my wife, you see, though I  won't say those are not

my sentiments also." 

"Your poor wife is going to receive a shock," said  Jean in an  unimpressed tone.  "But it's dear of her  to want

to meet me."  Back of  her speech was an irritated  impatience that she should be gobbled and  carried  off like

this, when she was sure that she ought to be  helping  Lite get that fool Pard unloaded and safely  through the

clang and  clatter of the downtown district. 

Robert Grant Burns, half facing her on a folding seat,  sent her a  queer, puzzled glance from under his

eyebrows.  Four months had Jean  been working under his  direction; four months had he studied her, and  still

she  puzzled him.  She was not ignorantthe girl had been  out  among civilized folks and had learned town

ways;  she was not  stupidshe could keep him guessing, and  he thought he knew all the  quirks of human

nature, too.  Then why, in the name of common sense,  did she take  Dewitt and his patronage in this

matteroffact way, as  if it were his everyday business to meet strange  employees and take  them home to his

wife?  He glanced  at Dewitt and caught a twinkle of  perfect understanding  in the bright blue eyes of his chief.

Burns  made a  sound between a grunt and a chuckle, and turned his  eyes away  immediately; but Dewitt chose

to make  speech upon the subject. 

"You haven't spoiled our new leading woman  yet," he observed  idly. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIX. IN LOS ANGELES 77



Top




Page No 80


"Oh, but he has," Jean dissented.  "He has got me  trained so that  when he says smile, my mouth stretches  itself

automatically.  When he  says sob, I sob.  He just  snaps his fingers, Mr. Dewitt, and I sit up  and go  through my

tricks very nicely.  You ought to see how  nicely I  do them." 

Mr. Dewitt put up a hand and pulled at his close  cropped, white  mustache that could not hide the twitching

of his lips.  "I have  seen," he said drily, and  leaned forward for a word with the liveried  chauffeur.  "Turn up

on Broadway and stop at the Victoria," he  said,  and the chin of the driver dropped an inch to prove  he heard. 

Dewitt laid his fingers on Jean's arm to catch her  attention.  "Do  you see that picture on the billboard over

there?" he asked, with a  special inflection in his nice,  crisp voice.  "Does it look familiar  to you?" 

Jean looked, and pinched her brows together.  Just  at first she  did not comprehend.  There was her name  in

fancy letters two feet  high:  "JEAN, OF THE LAZY  A."  It blared at the passerby, but it did  not look  familiar

at all.  Beneath was a highcolored poster of  a  girl on a horse.  The horse was standing on its hind  feet, pawing

the  air; its nostrils flared red; its tail  swept like a willow plume  behind.  The machine slowed  and stopped for

the traffic signal at the  crossing, and  still Jean studied the poster.  It certainly did not  look  in the least familiar. 

"Is that supposed to be me, on that plumcolored  horse?" she  drawled, when they slid out slowly in the  wake

of a great truck. 

"Why, don't you like it?"  Dewitt looked at Jim  Gates, who was  again grinning delightedly and  surreptitiously

scribbling something on  the margin  of a folded paper he was carrying. 

Jean turned upon him a mildly resentful glance.  "No, I don't.  Pard is not purple; he's brown.  And  he's got the

dearest white hoofs  and a white sock on his  left hind foot; and he doesn't snort fire and  brimstone,  either."

She glanced anxiously at the jam of wagons  and  automobiles and clanging streetcars.  "I don't  know,

though," she  amended ruefully, "I think perhaps  he will, too, when he sees all  this.  I really ought to  have

stayed with him." 

"You don't think Lite quite capable of taking care  of him." 

"Oh, yes, of course he is!  But I just feel that  way." 

Dewitt shifted a little, so that he was half facing her,  and could  look at her without having to turn his head.  If

his eyes told anything  of his thoughts, the President  of the Great Western Film Company was  curious to

know how she felt about her position and her sudden  fame  and the work itself.  Before they had worked  their

way into the next  block, he decided that Jean was  not greatly interested in any of these  things, and he

wondered why. 

The machine slowed, swung to the curb, and crept  forward and  stopped in front of the Victoria.  Dewitt

looked at Burns and Pete  Lowry, who was on the front  seat. 

"I thought you'd like to take a glance at the lobby  display the  Victoria is making," he said casually.  "They are

running the Lazy A  series, you know,to  capacity houses, too, they tell me.  Shall we  get  out?" 

The chauffeur reached back with that gesture of  toleration and  infinite boredom common to his kind and

swung open the door. 

Robert Grant Burns started up.  "Come on, Jean,"  he said eagerly.  "I don't suppose that eternal calm of  yours

will ever show a wrinkle  on the surface, but let's  have a look, anyway." 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIX. IN LOS ANGELES 78



Top




Page No 81


Pete Lowry was already out and half way across the  pavement.  Pete  had lain awake in his bed, many's the

night, planning the posing of  "stills" that would show  Jean at her best; he had visioned them on  display in

theater lobbies, and now he collided with a hurrying  shopper in his haste to see the actual fulfillment of those

plans. 

Jean herself was not so eager.  She went with the  others, and she  saw herself pictured on Pard; on her  two feet;

and sitting upon a rock  with her old Stetson  tilted over one eye and her hair tousled with the  wind.  She was

loading her sixshooter, and talking to Lite,  who was  sitting on his heels with a cigarette in his  fingers,

looking at her  with that bottledup look in his  eyes.  She did not remember when the  picture was  taken, but

she liked that best of all.  She saw herself  leaning out of the window of her room at the Lazy A.  She

remembered  that time.  She was talking to Gil  outside, and Pete had come up and  planted his tripod  directly in

front of her, and had commanded her to  hold her pose.  She did not count them, but she  had curious

impressions of dozens of pictures of  herself scattered here and there  along the walls of  the long, coollooking

lobby.  Every single one of  them was marked:  "Jean, of the Lazy A."  Just  that. 

On a bulletin board in the middle of the entrance, just  before the  marble boxoffice, it was lettered again in

dignified black type:  "JEAN OF THE LAZY A."  Below  was one word:  "Today." 

"It looks awfully queer," said Jean to Mr. Dewitt,  who wanted to  know what she thought of it all; "they  don't

explain what it's all  about, or anything." 

"No, they don't."  Dewitt pulled his mustache and  piloted her back  to the machine.  "They don't have  to." 

"No," echoed Robert Grant Burns, with the fat  chuckle of utter  content in the knowledge of having  achieved

something.  "From the  looks of things, they  don't have to."  He looked at Jean so intently  that she  stared back

at him, wondering what was the matter;  and when  he saw that she was wondering, he gave a  snort. 

"Good Lord!" he said to himself, just above a  whisper, and looked  away, despairing of ever reading the  riddle

of Jean's unshakable  composure.  Was it pose  Was the girl phlegmatic,with that face which  was so  alive

with the thoughts that shuttled back and forth  behind  those steady, talking eyes of hers?  She was not  stupid;

Robert Grant  Burns knew to his own discomfiture  that she was not stupid.  Nor was  she one to  pose; the

absolute sincerity of her terrific frankness was  what had worried Robert Grant Burns most.  She must  know

that she had  jumped into the front rank of popular  actresses, and stood out before  them all,for the time

being, at least.  And,he stole a measuring  sidelong  glance at her, just as he had done thousands of times in

the  past four months,here she was in the private  machine of the  President of the Great Western Film

Company, with that great man  himself talking to her  as to his honored guest.  She had seen herself  featured

alone at one of the biggest motionpicture theaters in  Los  Angeles; so well known that "Jean, of the Lazy  A"

was deemed  allsufficient as information and  advertisement.  She had reached what  seemed to Robert  Grant

Burns the final heights.  And the girl sat  there,  calm, abstracted, actually not listening to Dewitt when  he

talked!  She was not even thinking about him!  Robert Grant Burns gave  her another quick, resentful  glance,

and wondered what under heaven  the girl WAS  thinking about. 

As a matter of fact, having accepted the fact that she  seemed to  have made a success of her pictures, her

thoughts had drifted to what  seemed to her more vital.  Had she done wrong to come away out here,  away

from  her problem?  The distance worried her.  She had not  even  found out who was the mysterious

nightprowler,  or what he wanted.  He  had never come again, after  that night when Hepsy had scared him

away.  From  long thinking about it, she had come to a vague, general  belief  that his visits were somehow

connected with the  murder; but in what  manner, she could not even form a  theory.  That worried her.  She

wished now that she  had told Lite about it.  She was foolish not to  have  done something, instead of sticking

her head under the  bedclothes and just shivering till he left.  Lite would  have found  out who the man was, and

what he wanted.  Lite would never have let him  come and go like that.  But the visits had seemed so absolutely


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIX. IN LOS ANGELES 79



Top




Page No 82


without  reason.  There was nothing to steal, and nothing to find.  Still,  she  wished she had told Lite, and let

him find out who  it was. 

Then her talk with the great lawyer had been  disquieting.  He had  not wanted to name his fee for  defending

her dad; but when he had  named it, it did not  seem so enormous as she had imagined it to be.  He  had asked a

great many questions, and most of them  puzzled Jean.  He had said that he would take up the  matter,by

which she believed  he meant an investigation  of her uncle's title to the Lazy A.  He said  that he  would see her

father, and he told her that he had  already  been retained to investigate the whole thing, so  that she need not

worry about having to pay him a fee.  That, he said, had already been  arranged, though he did  not feel at

liberty to name his client.  But  he wanted  to assure her that everything was being done that could  be  done. 

She herself had seen her father.  She shrank within  herself and  tried not to think of that horrible meeting.  Her

soul writhed under  the tormenting memory of how  she had seen him.  She had not been able  to talk to him  at

all, scarcely.  The words would not come.  She had  said that she and Lite were on their way to Los Angeles,

and would be  there all winter.  He had patted her  shoulder with a tragic apathy in  his manner, and had  said

that the change would do her good.  And that  was  all she could remember that they had talked about.  And then

the  guard came, and 

That is what she was thinking about while the big,  purple machine  slid smoothly through the tunnel,

negotiated  a rough stretch where the  streetpavers were at  work, and sped purring out upon the boulevard

that  stretched away to Hollywood and the hills.  That was  what she  kept hidden behind the "eternal calm" that

so irritated Robert Grant  Burns and so delighted Dewitt  and so interested Jim Gates, who studied  her for  what

"copy" there was in her personality. 

It was the same when, the next day, Dewitt himself  took her over  to the big plant which he spoke of as the

studio.  It was immense, and  yet Jean seemed  unimpressed.  She was gladder to see Pard and Lite  again  than

she was to meet the sixhundredaweek star whose  popularity she seemed in a fair way to outrival.  Men

and women who  were "in stock," and therefore within  the social pale, were introduced  to her and said nice,

hackneyed things about how they admired her work  and  were glad to welcome her.  She felt the warm air of

goodfellowship that followed her everywhere.  All of  these people  seemed to accept her at once as one of

themselves.  When she noticed  it, she was amused at the  way the "extras" stood back and looked at  her and

whispered together.  More than once she overheard  what seemed  almost to have become a catchphrase out

here; "Jean of the lazy A"  was the phrase. 

Jean was not made of wood, understand.  In a manner  she recognized  all these little tributes, and to a certain

degree she appreciated  them.  She was glad that  she had made such a success of it, but she  was glad  because it

would help her to take her dad away from that  horrible, ghastly place and that horrible, ghastly death  inlife

under which he lived.  In three years he had  grown old and  stoopedher dad! 

And Burns twitted her ironically because she could  not simper and  lose her head over the attentions these

people were loading upon her!  Save for the fact that  in this way she could earn a good deal of  money, and

could pay that lawyer Rossman, and trace Art Osgood,  she  would not have stayed; she could not have

endured  the staying.  For  the easier they made life for her, the  greater contrast did they make  between her and

her  dad. 

Gil brought her a great bunch of roses, unbelievably  beautiful and  fragrant, and laughed and told her they

didn't look much like those  snowdrifts she waded  through the last day they worked on the Lazy A  serial.  For

just a minute he thought Jean was going to throw  them at  him, and he worried himself into sleeplessness,

poor boy, wondering  how he had offended her, and how  he could make amends.  Could he have  looked into

Jean's soul, he would have seen that it was seared with  the fresh memory of iron bars and high walls and her

dad who never  saw any roses; and that the contrast  between their beauty and the  terrible barrenness that


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XIX. IN LOS ANGELES 80



Top




Page No 83


surrounded him was like a blow in her face. 

Dewitt himself sensed that something was wrong with  her.  She was  not her natural self, and he knew it,

though his acquaintance with her  was a matter of hours  only.  Part of his business it was to study  people, to

read them; he read Jean now, in a general way.  Not  being  a clairvoyant, he of course had no inkling of the

very real troubles  that filled her mind, though the  effect of those troubles he saw quite  plainly.  He  watched

her quietly for a day, and then he applied the  best remedy he knew. 

"You've just finished a long, hard piece of work,"  he said in his  crisp, matteroffact way, on the second

morning after her arrival.  "There is going to be a  delay here while we shape things up for the  winter, and  it is

my custom to keep my people in the very best  condition  to work right up to the standard.  So you are all  going

to  have a twoweeks vacation, JeanoftheLazy  A.  At full salary, of  course; and to put you yourself  into

the true holiday spirit, I'm  going to raise your  salary to a hundred and seventyfive a week.  I  consider  you

worth it," he added, with a quieting gesture  of uplifted  hand, "or you may be sure I wouldn't pay  it. 

"Get some nice old lady to chaperone you, and go and  play.  The  ocean is good; get somewhere on the beach.

Or go to Catalina and play  there.  Or stay here, and go  to the movies.  Go and see `Jean, of the  Lazy A,' and

watch how the audience lives with her on the screen.  Go  up and talk to the wife.  She told me to bring you  up

for dinner.  You  go climb into my machine, and  tell Bob to take you to the house now.  Run along, Jean  of the

Lazy A!  This is an order from your chief." 

Jean wanted to cry.  She held the roses, that she  almost hated for  their very beauty and fragrance, close

pressed in her arms, while she  went away toward the  machine.  Dewitt looked after her, thought she  meant to

obey him, and turned to greet a great man of the town  who  had been waiting for five minutes to speak to him. 

Jean did not climb into the purple car and tell Bob  to drive her  to "the house."  She walked past it  without

even noticing that it  stood there, an aristocrat  among the other machines parked behind the  great  studio that

looked like a long, low warehouse.  She  knew the  straightest, shortest trail to the corrals, you  may be sure of

that.  She took that trail. 

Pard was standing in a far corner under a shed,  switching his tail  methodically at the October crop of  flies.

His head lay over the neck  of a scrawny little  buckskin, for which he had formed a sudden and  violent

attachment, and his eyes were half closed while he  drowsed in  lazy content.  Pard was not worrying about

anything.  He looked so  luxuriously happy that Jean  had not the heart to disturb him, even  with her comfort

seeking caresses.  She leaned her elbows on the  corral gate and watched him awhile.  She asked a bashful,

gumchewing  youth if he could tell her where to  find Lite Avery.  But the youth  seemed never to have  heard

of Lite Avery, and Jean was too miserable  to  explain and describe Lite, and insist upon seeing him.  She

walked  over to the nearest carline and caught the  next street car for the  city.  Part of her chief's orders  at least

she would obey.  She would  go down to the  Victoria and see "Jean, of the Lazy A," but she was  not going

because of any impulse of vanity, or to soothe  her soul  with the applause of strangers.  She wanted  to see the

ranch again.  She wanted to see the dear,  familiar line of the old bluff that  framed the coulee, and  ride again

with Lite through those wild places  they had  chosen for the pictures.  She wanted to lose herself for  a  little

while among the hills that were home. 

CHAPTER XX. CHANCE TAKES A HAND

A huge pipe organ was filling the theater with a  vast undertone  that was like the whispering surge  of a great

wind.  Jean went into  the soft twilight and  sat down, feeling that she had shut herself away  from  the harsh,

horrible world that held so much of suffering.  She  sighed and leaned her head back against the curtained

enclosure of the  loges, and closed her eyes and  listened to the big, sweeping harmonies  that were yet so


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XX. CHANCE TAKES A HAND 81



Top




Page No 84


subdued. 

Down next the river, in a sheltered little coulee, there  was a  group of great bull pines.  Sometimes she had

gone there and leaned  against a tree trunk, and had shut  her eyes and listened to the vast  symphony which the

wind and the water played together.  She forgot  that  she had come to see a picture which she had helped to

create.  She held her eyes shut and listened; and that  horror of high walls  and iron bars that had haunted her

for days, and the aged, broken man  who was her father,  dimmed and faded and was temporarily erased; the

lightness of her lips eased a little; the tenseness relaxed  from her  face, as it does from one who sleeps. 

But the music changed, and her mood changed with  it.  She did not  know that this was because the story

pictured upon the screen had  changed, but she sat up  straight and opened her eyes, and felt almost  as though

she had just awakened from a vivid dream. 

A Mexican series of educational pictures were  being shown.  Jean  looked, and leaned forward with a  little

gasp.  But even as she fixed  her eyes and startled  attention upon it, that scene was gone, and she  was  reading

mechanically of refugees fleeing to the border  line. 

She must have been asleep, she told herself, and had  gotten things  mixed up in her dreams.  She shook herself

mentally and remembered  that she ought to take  off her hat; and she tried to fix her mind upon  the  pictures.

Perhaps she had been mistaken; perhaps she  had not  seen what she believed she had seen.  But  what if it

were true?  What if she had really seen and  not imagined it?  It couldn't be  true, she kept telling  herself; of

course, it couldn't be true!  Still, her mind  clung to that instant when she had first opened her  eyes,  and very

little of what she saw afterwards reached her  brain at  all. 

Then she had, for the first time in her life, the strange  experience of seeing herself as others saw her.  The

screen  announcement and expectant stir that greeted it  caught her attention,  and pulled her back from the

whirl  of conjecture into which she had  been plunged.  She  watched, and she saw herself ride up to the

foreground  on Pard.  She saw herself look straight out at the  audience with that peculiar little easing of the lips

and  the  lightening of the eyes which was just the infectious  beginning of a  smile.  Involuntarily she smiled

back  at her pictured self, just as  every one else was smiling  back.  For that, you must know, was what  had first

endeared her so to the public; the human quality that  compelled instinctive response from those who looked

at  her.  So Jean  in the loge smiled at Jean on the screen.  Then Litedear, silent,  longlegged Lite!came

loping up, and pushed back his hat with the  gesture that  she knew so well, and spoke to her and smiled; and a

lump filled the throat of Jean in the loge, though she  could not have  told why.  Then Jean on the screen  turned

and went riding with Lite  back down the trail,  with her hat tilted over one eye because of the  sun, and  with

one foot swinging free of the stirrup in that  absolute  unconsciousness of pose that had first caught the

attention of Robert  Grant Burns and his camera man.  Jean in the loge heard the ripple of  applause among the

audience and responded to it with a perfectly human  thrill. 

Presently she was back at the Lazy A, living again the  scenes  which she herself had created.  This was the

fourth or fifth  picture,she did not at the moment  remember just which.  At any rate,  it had in it that  incident

when she had first met the picturepeople  in the  hills and mistaken Gil Huntley and the other boys for  real

rustlers stealing her uncle's cattle.  You will  remember that Robert  Grant Burns had told Pete to  take all of that

encounter, and he had  later told Jean to  write her scenario so as to include that incident. 

Jean blushed when she saw herself ride up to those  three and  "throw down on them" with her gun.  She  had

been terribly chagrined  over that performance!  But now it looked awfully real, she told  herself with a  little

glow of pride.  Poor old Gil!  They hadn't  caught her roping him, anyway, and she was glad of  that.  He would

have looked absurd, and those people  would have laughed at him.  She  watched how she had  driven the cattle

back up the coulee, with little  rushes  up the bank to head off an unruly cow that had ideas of  her  own about

the direction in which she would travel.  She loved Pard, for  the way he tossed his head and  whirled the


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XX. CHANCE TAKES A HAND 82



Top




Page No 85


cricket in his bit with his  tongue, and  obeyed the slightest touch on the rein.  The audience  applauded that

cattle drive; and Jean was almost  betrayed into  applauding it herself. 

Later there was a scene where she had helped Lite  Avery and Lee  Milligan round up a bunch of cattle and  cut

out three or four, which  were to be sold to a butcher  for money to take her mother to the  doctor.  Lite rode

close to the camera and looked straight at her, and  Jean  bit her lips sharply as tears stung her lashes for some

inexplicable reason.  Dear old Lite!  Every line in his  face she  knew, every varying, vagrant expression, every

little twitch of his  lips and eyelids that meant so much  to those who knew him well enough  to read his face.

Jean's eyes softened, cleared, and while she looked,  her  lips parted a little, and she did not know that she was

smiling. 

She was thinking of the day, not long ago, when she  had seen a  bird fly into the loft over the storehouse,  and

she had climbed in a  spirit of idle curiosity to see  what the bird wanted there.  She had  found Lite's bed  neatly

smoothed for the day, the pillow placed so  that,  lying there, he could look out through the opening and  see

the  house and the path that led to it.  There was  the faint aroma of  tobacco about the place.  Jean had  known at

once just why that bed was  there, and almost  she knew how long it had been there.  She had never  once hinted

that she knew; and Lite would never tell  her, by look or  word, that he was watching her welfare. 

Here came Gil, dashing up to the brow of the hill,  dismounting and  creeping behind a rock, that he might

watch them working with the  cattle in the valley below.  Jean met his pictured approach with a  little smile of

welcome.  That was the scene where she told him he got  off the horse like a sack of oats, and had shown him

how  to swing  down lightly and with a perfect balance,  instead of coming to the  earth with a thud of his feet.

Gil had taken it all in good faith; the  camera proved now  how well he had followed her instructions.  And

afterwards, while the assistant cameraman (with whom Jean  never had  felt acquainted) shouldered the

camera and  tripod, and they all  tramped down the hill to another  location, there had been a little  scene in the

shade  of that rock, between Jean and the star villain.  She  blushed a little and wondered if Gil remembered

that  tentative  lovemaking scene which Burns had unconsciously  cut short with a  bellowing order to rehearse

the  next scene. 

It was wonderful, it was fascinating to sit there and  see those  days of hard, absorbing work relived in the

story she had created.  Jean lost herself in watching  how Jean of the Lazy A came and went  and lived her  life

bravely in the midst of so much that was hard.  Jean in the loge remembered how Burns had yelled,  "Smile

when you  come up; look lighthearted!  And  then let your face change gradually,  while you listen to  your

mother crying in there.  There'll be a  cutback to  show her down on her knees crying before Bob's chair.  Let

that tired, worried look come into your face,the  load's dropping on  to your shoulders again,that kind  of

dope.  Get me?"  Jean in the  loge remembered  how she had been told to do this deliberately, just  out of  her

imagination.  And then she saw how Jean on the  screen came  whistling up to the house, swinging her  quirt by

its loop and with a  spring in her walk, and  making you feel that it was a beautiful day  and that  all the meadow

larks were singing, and that she had  just had  a gallop on Pard that made her forget that  she ever looked

trouble in  the face. 

Then Jean in the loge looked and saw screenJean's  mother  kneeling before Bob's chair and sobbing so  that

her shoulders shook.  She looked and saw screen  Jean stop whistling and swinging her quirt;  saw her  stand

still in the path and listen; saw the smile fade out  of  her eyes.  Jean in the loge thought suddenly of that

moment when she  had looked at dad coming in where  she waited, and swallowed a lump in  her throat.  A

woman near her gave a little stifled sob of sympathy  when screenJean turned and went softly around the

corner of the  house with all the light gone from her face  and all the spring gone  out of her walk. 

Jean in the loge gave a sigh of relaxed tension and  looked around  her.  The seats were nearly all full, and

every one was gazing fixedly  forward, lost in the pictured  story of Jean on the screen.  So that  was what all

those madetoorder smiles and frowns meant!  Jean  had  done them at Burns' command, because she had


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XX. CHANCE TAKES A HAND 83



Top




Page No 86


seen  that the others  simulated different emotions whenever  he told them to.  She knew,  furthermore, that she

had  done them remarkably well; so well that  people  responded to every emotion she presented to them.  She

was  surprised at the vividness of every one of those cut  anddried  scenes.  They imposed upon her, even,

after  all the work and fussing  she had gone through to get  them to Burns' liking.  And there, in the  cool gloom

of  the Victoria, Jean for the first time realized to the  full  the true ability of Robert Grant Burns.  For the first

time she  really appreciated him and respected him, and  was grateful to him for  what he had taught her to do. 

Her mood changed abruptly when the Jean picture  ended.  The music  changed to the strain that had filled  the

great place when she  entered, nearly an hour  before.  Jean sat up straight again and  waited, alert,  impatient,

anxious to miss no smallest part of that  picture  which had startled her so when she had first looked at  the

screen.  If the thing was true which she half  believedif it were  true!  So she stared with narrowed  lids, intent,

watchful, her whole  mind concentrated upon  what she should presently see. 

"Warring Mexico!"  That was the name of it; a  Lubin special  release, of the kind technically called

"educational."  Jean held her  breath, waiting for the  scene that might mean so much to her.  There:  this  must be

it, she thought with a flush of inner excitement.  This  surely must be the one: 

"NOGALES, MEXICO.  FEDERAL TROOPS OF GENERAL  KOSTERLISKY, WITH  AMERICAN

SOLDIERS OF FORTUNE  SERVING ON STAFF OF NOTED GENERAL." 

Jean had it stamped indelibly upon her brain.  She  waited, with a  quick intake of breath when the picture  stood

out with a sudden  clarity before her eyes. 

A "closeup" group of officers and men,and some  of the men  Americans in face, dress, and manner.  But  it

was one man, and one  only, at whom she looked.  Tall  he was, and squareshouldered and  lean; with his hat

set far back on his head and a half smile curling  his lips,  and his eyes looking straight into the camera.

Standing  there with his weight all on one foot, in that attitude  which cowboys  call "hipshot."  Art Osgood!

She was  sure of it!  Her hands clenched  in her lap.  Art  Osgood, at Nogales, Mexico.  Serving on the staff of

General Kosterlisky.  Was the man mad, to stand there  publicly before  the merciless, revealing eye of a

motionpicture camera?  Or did his  vanity blind him to  the risk he was taking? 

The man at whom she sat glaring glanced sidewise at  some person  unseen; and Jean knew that glance, that

turn of the head.  He smiled  anew and lifted his  Americanmade Stetson a few inches above his head  and  held

it so in salute.  Just so had he lifted and held his  hat  high one day, when she had turned and ridden away  from

him down the  trail.  Jean caught herself just as  her lips opened to call out to him  in recognition and  sharp

reproach.  He turned and walked away to where  the troopers were massed in the background.  It was  thus that

she had  first glimpsed him for one instant  before the scene ended; it was just  as he turned his face  away that

she had opened her eyes, and thought  it was  Art Osgood who was walking away from the camera. 

She waited a minute, staring abstractedly at the  refugees who were  presented next.  She wished that she  knew

when the picture had been  taken,how long ago.  Her experience with motionpicture making, her  listening

to the shoptalk of the company, had taught her  much; she  knew that sometimes weeks elapse between  the

camera's work and the  actual projection of a picture  upon the theater screens.  Still, this  was, in a sense, a

news release, and therefore in all probability  hurried  to the public.  Art Osgood might still be at Nogales,

Mexico,  wherever that was.  He might; and Jean made  up her mind and laid her  plans while she sat there

pinning  on her hat. 

She got up quietly and slipped out.  She was going  to Nogales,  Mexico, wherever that was.  She was going  to

get Art Osgood, and she  didn't care whether she had  to fight her way clear through "Warring  Mexico."  She

would find him and get him and bring him back. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XX. CHANCE TAKES A HAND 84



Top




Page No 87


In the lobby, while she paused with a truly feminine  instinct to  tip her hat this way and that before the  mirror,

and give her hair a  tentative pat or two at the  back, the grinning face of Lite Avery in  his gray Stetson

appeared like an apparition before her eyes.  She  turned quickly. 

"Why, Lite!" she said, a little startled. 

"Why, Jean!" he mimicked, in the bantering voice  that was like  home to her.  "Don't rush off; haven't  seen you

today.  Wait till I  get you a ticket, and then  you come back and help me admire ourselves.  I came  down on a

long lope when somebody said you caught a  street  car headed this way.  Thought maybe I'd run  across you

here.  Knew you  couldn't stay away much  longer from seeing how you look.  Ain't too  proud to  sit alongside a

roughneck puncher, are you?" 

Jean looked at him understandingly.  Lite's exuberance  was  unusual; but she knew, as well as though he  had

told her, that he had  been lonesome in this strange  city, and that he was overjoyed at the  sight of her, who  was

his friend.  She unpinned her hat which she had  been at some pains to adjust at the exact angle decreed  by

fashion. 

"Yes, I'll go back with you," she drawled.  "I want  to see how you  like the sight of yourself just as you are.

Itit's good for one,  after the first shock wears off."  She would not say a word about that  Mexican picture,

she thought; but she wanted to see if Lite also would  recognize Art Osgood, and feel as sure of his identity as

she had  felt.  That would make her doubly sure of her  self.  She could do what  she meant to do without any

misgivings whatsoever.  She could afford  to wait a little  while and have the pleasure of Lite's presence beside

her.  Lite was homesick and lonesome;she felt it in  every tone and  in every look;almost as homesick  and

lonesome as she was herself.  She would not hurt  him by going off and leaving him alone, even if  she had  not

wanted to be with him and to watch the effect that  Mexican picture would have upon him.  Lite believed  Art

Osgood was in  the Klondyke.  She would wait and  see what he believed after he had  seen that Nogales picture 

She waited.  She had missed Lite in the last day or  so; she had  seemed almost as far away from him as  from

the Lazy A.  But all the  while she talked to him  in whispers when he had wanted to discuss the  Jean  picture,

she was waiting, just waiting, for that Nogales  picture. 

When it came at last, Jean turned her head and  watched Lite.  And  Lite gave a real start and said  something

under his breath, and  plucked at her sleeve  afterwards to attract her attention. 

"Lookquick!  That fellow standing there with  his arms folded.  Skin me alive if it isn't Art Osgood!" 

"Are you sure?" Jean studied him. 

"Sure?  Where're your eyes?  Look at him!  It  sure ain't anybody  else, Jean.  Now, what do you  reckon he's

doing down in Mexico?" 

CHAPTER XXI. JEAN BELIEVES THAT SHE TAKES MATTERS INTO HER

OWN  HANDS

After all, Jean did not have to fight her way clear  through  "Warring Mexico" and back again, in  order to

reach Nogales.  She let  Lite take her to the  snug little apartment which she was to share with  Muriel  and her

mother, and she fancied that she had been very  crafty  and very natural in her manner all the while he  was

with her, and that  Lite did not dream of what she  had in her mind to do.  At any rate,  she watched him  stalk

away on his highheeled ridingboots, and she  thought that his mind was perfectly at ease.  (Jean, I  fear,

never  will understand Lite half as well as Lite  has always understood Jean.) 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXI. JEAN BELIEVES THAT SHE TAKES MATTERS INTO HER OWN  HANDS 85



Top




Page No 88


She caught the next downtown car and went straight  to the  information bureau of the Southern Pacific,

established for the  convenience of the public and the sanity of  employees who have  something to do besides

answer foolish  questions. 

She found a young man there who was not averse to  talking at  length with a young woman who was dressed

trimly in a street suit of  the latest fashion, and who had  almost entrancing, soft drawl to her  voice and a most

fascinating way of looking at one.  This young man  appeared to know a great deal, and to be almost eager  to

pass along  his wisdom.  He knew all about Nogales,  Mexico, for instance, and just  what train would next

depart in that general direction, and how much  it would  cost, and how long she would have to wait in Tucson

for  the  onceaday train to Nogales, and when she might  logically expect to  arrive in that squatty little town

that  might be said to be really and  truly divided against  itself.  Here the nice young man became  facetious. 

"Bible tells us a city divided against itself cannot  stand," he  informed Jean quite gratuitously.  "Well,  maybe

that's straight goods,  too.  But Nogales is cut  right through at the waist line with the  international  boundary

line.  United States customhouse on one  corner  of the street, Mexican customhouse in talking  distance on the

other  corner.  Great place for holdups,  that!"  This was a joke, and Jean  smiled obligingly.  "First the United

States holds you up, and then the  Mexicans.  You get it coming and going.  Well,  Nogales don't have to  stand.

It squats.  It's adobe  mostly." 

Jean was interested, and she did not discourage the  nice young  man.  She let him say all he could think of  on

the subject of Nogales  and the Federal troops  stationed there, and on warring Mexico  generally.  When  she

left him, she felt as if she knew a great deal  about  the end of her journey.  So she smiled and thanked the  nice

young man in that soft drawl that lingered pleasantly  in his memory,  and went over to another window  and

bought a ticket to Nogales.  She  moved farther  along to another window and secured a Pullman ticket  which

gave her lower five in car four for her comfort. 

With an impulse of wanting to let her Uncle Carl  know that she was  not forgetting her mission, she sent  him

this laconic telegram: 

Have located Art.  Will bring him back with me.

                                   JEAN.

After that, she went home and packed a suitcase and  her  sixshooter and belt.  She did not, after all, know

just what might  happen in Nogales, Mexico, but she  meant to bring back Art Osgood if  he were to be found

alive; hence the sixshooter. 

That evening she told Muriel that she was going to  run away and  have her vacationher "vacation"  hunting

down and capturing a  murderer who had taken  refuge in the Mexican army!and that she would  write when

she knew just where she would stop.  Then  she went away  alone in a taxi to the depot, and started  on her

journey with a  sixshooter jostling a box of  chocolates in her suitcase, and with  her heart almost  light again,

now that she was at last following a  clue that  promised something at the other end. 

It was all just as the nice young man had told her.  Jean arrived  in Tucson, and she left on time, on the

onceaday train to Nogales. 

Lite also arrived in Tucson on time, though Jean did  not see him,  since he descended from the chair car with

some caution just as she  went into the depot.  He did  not depart on time as it happened; he was  thirsty, and  he

went off to find something wetter than water to drink,  and while he was gone the onceaday train also went

off through the  desert.  Lite saw the last pair of wheels  it owned go clipping over  the switch, and he stood in

the  middle of the track and swore.  Then  he went to the  telegraph office and found out that a freight left for


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXI. JEAN BELIEVES THAT SHE TAKES MATTERS INTO HER OWN  HANDS 86



Top




Page No 89


Nogales in ten minutes.  He hunted up the conductor  and did things to  his bank roll, and afterwards climbed

into the caboose on the  sidetrack.  Lite has been so  careful to keep in the background,  through all these

chapters, that it seems a shame to tell on him now.  But  I am going to say that, little as Jean suspected it, he

had been  quite as interested in finding Art Osgood as  had she herself.  When he  saw her pass through the  gate

to the train, in Los Angeles, that was  his first  intimation that she was going to Nogales; so he had stayed  in

the chair car out of sight.  But it just shows how  great minds run  in the same channel; and how, without

suspecting one another, these  two started at the same  time upon the same quest. 

Jean stared out over the barrenness that was not like  the  barrenness of Montana, and tried not to think that

perhaps Art Osgood  had by this time drifted on into  obscurity.  Still, if he had drifted  on, surely she could

trace him, since he had been serving on the staff  of a  general and should therefore be pretty well known.

What she  really hated most to think of was the possibility  that he might have  been killed.  They did get killed,

sometimes, down there where there  was so much fighting  going on all the time. 

When the shadows of the giant cactus stretched  mutilated hands  across the desert sand, and she believed  that

Nogales was near, Jean  carried her suitcase to the  cramped dressingroom and took out her  sixshooter and

buckled it around her.  Then she pulled her coat down  over it with a good deal of twisting and turning before

the dirty  mirror to see that it looked all right, and  not in the least as though  a perfect lady was packing a  gun. 

She went back and dipped fastidious fingers into the  box of  chocolates, and settled herself to nibble candy

and  wait for what  might come.  She felt very calm and self  possessed and sure of  herself.  Her only fear was

that  Art Osgood might have been killed,  and his lips closed  for all time.  So they rattled away through the

barrenness  and drew near to Nogales. 

Casa del Sonora, whither she went, was an old, two  story  structure of the truly Spanish type, and it was  kept

by a huge,  blubbery creature with piggish eyes and  a bloated, purple countenance  and the palsy.  As much  of

him as appeared to be human appeared to be  Irish;  and Jean, after the first qualm of repulsion, when she  faced

him over the hotel register, detected a certain  kindly solicitude in  his manner, and was reassured. 

So far, everything had run smoothly, like a well  staged play.  Absurdly simple, utterly devoid of any  element

of danger, any  vexatious obstacle to the  immediate achievement of her purpose!  But  Jean was not  thrown off

her guard because of the smoothness of the  trail. 

The trip from Tucson had been terribly tiresome; she  was weary in  every fibre, it seemed to her.  But for all

that she intended,  sometime that evening, to meet Art  Osgood if he were in town.  She  intended to take him

with her on the train that left the next morning.  She  thought it would be a good idea to rest now, and to

proceed  deliberately, lest she frustrate all her plans by  overeagerness. 

Perhaps she slept a little while she lay upon the bed  and schooled  herself to calmness.  A band, somewhere,

playing a pulsing Spanish  air, brought her to her feet.  She went to the window and looked out,  and saw that

the street lay cool and sunless with the coming of dusk. 

From the American customhouse just on the opposite  corner came  Lite Avery, stalking leisurely along in his

highheeled ridingboots.  Jean drew back with a little  flutter of the pulse and watched him,  wondering how

he  came to be in Nogales.  She had last seen him  boarding  a car that would take him out to the Great Western

Studio;  and now, here he was, sauntering across the  street as if he lived  here.  It was like finding his bed  up in

the loft and knowing all at  once that he had been  keeping watch all the while, thinking of her  welfare and

never giving her the least hint of it.  That at least was  understandable.  But to her there was something  uncanny

about his  being here in Nogales.  When he was  gone, she stepped out through the  open window to the  veranda

that ran the whole length of the hotel, and  looked across the street into Mexico. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXI. JEAN BELIEVES THAT SHE TAKES MATTERS INTO HER OWN  HANDS 87



Top




Page No 90


She was, she decided critically, about fifteen feet  from the  boundary line.  Just across the street fluttered  the

Mexican flag from  the Mexican customhouse.  A  Mexican guard lounged against the wall,  his swarthy  face

masklike in its calm.  While she leaned over the  railing and stared curiously at that part of the street  which

was  another country, from the hills away to the  west, where were camped  soldiers,the American

soldiers,who prevented the war from slopping  over the  line now and then into Arizona, came the clear

notes of a  bugle held closepressed against the lips of a  United States soldier  in snugfitting khaki.  The

boom  of the sundown salute followed  immediately after.  In  the street below her, Mexicans and Americans

mingled  amiably and sauntered here and there, killing time during  that bored interval between eating and the

evening's  amusement. 

Just beyond the Mexican boundary, the door of a  long, adobe  cantina was flung open, and a group of men

came out and paused as if  they were wondering what  they should do next, and where they should  go.  Jean

looked them over curiously.  Mexicans they were not,  though  they had some of the dress which belonged on

that side of the  boundary. 

Americans they were; one knew by the set of their  shoulders, by  the little traits of race which have nothing  to

do with complexion or  speech. 

Jean caught her breath and leaned forward.  There  was Art Osgood,  standing with his back toward her and

with one palm spread upon his  hip in the attitude she  knew so well.  If only he would turn!  Should  she run

down the stairs and go over there and march him across  the  line at the muzzle of her revolver?  The idea

repelled her, now that  she had actually come to the point  of action. 

Jean, now that the crisis had arrived, used her  woman's wile,  rather than the harsher but perhaps less  effective

weapons of a man. 

"Oh, Art!" she called, just exactly as she would have  called to  him on the range, in Montana "Hello,  Art!" 

Art Osgood wheeled and sent a startled, seeking  glance up at the  veranda; saw her and knew who it was  that

had called him, and lifted  his hat in the gesture  that she knew so well.  Jean's fingers were  close to her  gun,

though she was not conscious of it, or of the  strained, tense muscles that waited the next move. 

Art, contrary to her expectations, did the most natural  thing in  the world.  He grinned and came hurrying

toward  her with the long,  eager steps of one who goes to  greet a friend after an absence that  makes of that

meeting  an event.  Jean watched him cross the street.  She  waited, dazed by the instant success of her ruse,

while  he  disappeared under the veranda.  She heard his feet  upon the stairs.  She heard him come striding

down the  hall to the glasspaneled door.  She saw him coming  toward her, still grinning in his joy at the

meeting. 

"Jean Douglas!  By all that's lucky!" he was  exclaiming.  "Where  in the world did you light down  from?"  He

came to a stop directly in  front of her,  and held out his hand in unsuspecting friendship. 

CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS ANOTHER

"Well, say!  This is like seeing you walk out  of that picture  that's running at the Teatro  Palacia.  You sure are

making a hit with  those moving  pictures; made me feel like I'd met somebody from  home  to stroll in there

and see you and Lite come  riding up, large as life.  How is Lite, anyway?" 

If Art Osgood felt any embarrassment over meeting  her, he  certainly gave no sign of it.  He sat down on  the

railing, pushed back  his hat, and looked as though  he was preparing for a real soulfeast  of reminiscent


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS ANOTHER 88



Top




Page No 91


gossip.  "Just get in?" he asked, by way of opening  wider the channel of talk.  He lighted a cigarette and

flipped the  match down into the street.  "I've been here  three or four months.  I'm part of the Mexican

revolution,  though I don't reckon I look it.  We been keeping  things pretty well stirred up, down this way.  You

looking for picture dope?  Lubin folks are copping all  kinds of good  stuff here.  You ain't with them, are  you?" 

Jean braced herself against slipping into easy conver  sation with  this man who seemed so friendly and

unsuspicious and so  consciencefree.  Killing a man, she  thought, evidently did not seem  to him a matter of

any  moment; perhaps because he had since then  become a  professional killer of men.  After planning exactly

how  she  should meet any contingency that might arise, she  found herself  baffled.  She had not expected to

meet  this attitude.  She was not  prepared to meet it.  She  had taken it for granted that Art Osgood  would shun  a

meeting; that she would have to force him to face her.  And here he was, sitting on the porch rail and swinging

one spurred  and booted foot, smiling at her and talking,  in high spirits over the  meetingor a genius at

acting.  She eyed him uncertainly, trying to  adjust  herself to this emergency. 

Art came to a pause and looked at her inquiringly.  "What's the  matter?" he demanded.  "You called me  up

hereand I sure was tickled  to death to come, all  right!and now you stand there looking like I  was a  kid

that had been caught whispering, and must be kept  after  school.  I know the symptoms, believe me!  You're

sore about something  I've said.  What, don't  you like to have anybody talk about you being  a movie  queen?

You sure are all of that.  You've got a license  to  be proud of yourself.  Or maybe you didn't know  you was

speaking to a  Mexican soldier, or something like  that."  He made a move to rise.  "Excuse ME, if I've  said

something I hadn't ought.  I'll beat it,  while the  beating's good." 

"No, you won't.  You'll stay right where you are."  His frank  acceptance of her hostile attitude steadied  Jean.

"Do you think I  came all the way down here  just to say hello?" 

"Search me."  Art studied her curiously.  "I  never could keep  track of what you thought and what  you meant,

and I guess you haven't  grown any easier to  read since I saw you last.  I'll be darned if I  know  what you came

for; but it's a cinch you didn't come  just to be  riding on the cars." 

"No," drawled Jean, watching him.  "I didn't.  I  came after you." 

Art Osgood stared, while his cheeks darkened with  the flush of  confusion.  He laughed a little.  "I sure  wish

that was the truth," he  said.  "Jean, you never  would have to go very far after any man with  two eyes  in his

head.  Don't rub it in." 

"I did," said Jean calmly.  "I came after you.  I'd  have found you  if I had to hunt all through Mexico and  fight

both armies for you." 

"Jean!"  There was a queer, pleading note in Art's  voice.  "I wish  I could believe that, but I can't.  I  ain't a fool." 

"Yes, you are."  Jean contradicted him pitilessly.  "You were a  fool when you thought you could go away  and

no one think you knew  anything at all about  Johnny Croft." 

Art's fingers had been picking at a loose splinter on  the wooden  rail whereon he sat.  He looked down at it,

jerked it loose with a  sharp twist, and began snapping  off little bits with his thumb and  forefinger.  In a minute

he looked up at Jean, and his eyes were  different.  They were not hostile; they were merely cold and watchful

and questioning 

"Well?" 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS ANOTHER 89



Top




Page No 92


"Well, somebody did think so.  I've thought so for  three years,  and so I'm here."  Jean found that her  breath

was coming fast, and  that as she leaned back  against a post and gripped the rail on either  side, her  arms were

quivering like the legs of a frightened horse.  Still, her voice had sounded calm enough. 

Art Osgood sat with his shoulders drooped forward a  little, and  painstakingly snipped off tiny bits of the

splinter.  After a short  silence, he turned his head  and looked at her again. 

"I shouldn't think you'd want to stir up that trouble  after all  this while," he said.  "But women are queer.  I can't

see, myself, why  you'd want to bother hunting  me up on account ofthat." 

Jean weighed his words, his look, his manner, and  got no clue at  all to what was going on back of his eyes.

On the surface, he was just  a tanned, fairly goodlooking  young man who has been reluctantly drawn  into an

unpleasant subject. 

"Well, I did consider it worth while bothering to  hunt you up,"  she told him flatly.  "If you don't think  it's

important, you at least  won't object to going back  with me?" 

Again his glance went to her face, plainly startled.  "Go back with  you?" he repeated.  "What for?" 

"Well"  Jean still had some trouble with her  breath and to keep  her quiet, smooth drawl, "let's make  it a

woman's reason.  Because." 

Art's face settled to a certain hardness that still was  not  hostile.  "Becauses don't go," he said.  "Not with  a girl

like you;  they might with some.  What do you  want me to go back for?" 

"Well, I want you to go because I want to clear  things up, about  Johnny Croft.  It's timeit was  cleared up." 

Art regarded her fixedly.  "Well, I don't see yet  what's back of  that first BECAUSE," he sparred.  "There's

nothing I can do to clear up  anything." 

"Art, don't lie to me about it.  I know" 

"What do you know?"  Art's eyes never left her  face, now.  They  seemed to be boring into her brain.  Jean

began to feel a certain  confusion.  To be sure,  she had never had any experience whatever with  fugitive

murderers; but no one would ever expect one to act  like  this.  A little more, she thought resentfully, and  he

would be making  her feel as if she were the guilty  person.  She straightened herself  and stared back at  him. 

"I know you left because youyou didn't want to  stay and  facethings.  II have felt as if I could  kill you,

almost, for what  you have done.  II don't  see how you can SIT there andand look at  me that  way."  She

stopped and braced herself.  "I don't want  to  argue about it.  I came here to make you go back  and face things.

It'shorrible"  She was thinking  of her father then, and she could  not go on. 

"Jean, you're all wrong.  I don't know what idea  you've got, but  you may as well get one or two things  straight.

Maybe you do feel  like killing me; but I  don't know what for.  I haven't the slightest  notion of  going back;

there's nothing I could clear up, if I did  go." 

Jean looked at him dumbly.  She supposed she  should have to force  him to go, after all.  Of course,  you

couldn't expect that a man who  had committed a  crime will admit it to the first questioner; you  couldn't

expect him to go back willingly and face the penalty.  She  would have to use her gun; perhaps even call on

Lite, since Lite had  followed her.  She might have felt  easier in her mind had she seen how  Lite was standing

just within the glasspaneled door behind the dimity  curtain, listening to every word, and watching every


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS ANOTHER 90



Top




Page No 93


expression on  Art Osgood's face.  Lite's hand, also, was  close to his gun, to be  perfectly sure of Jean's safety.

But he had no intention of spoiling  her feeling of  independence if he could help it.  He had lots of faith  in

Jean. 

"What has cropped up, anyway?"  Art asked her  curiously, as if he  had been puzzling over her reasons for

being there.  "I thought that  affair was settled long  ago, when it happened.  I thought it was all  straight

sailing" 

"To send an innocent man to prison for it?  Do  you call that  straight sailing?"  Jean's eyes had in  them now a

flash of anger that  steadied her. 

"What innocent man?"  Art threw away the stub  of the splinter and  sat up straight.  "I never knew any  innocent

man" 

"Oh!  You didn't know?" 

"All I know," said Art, with a certain swiftness of  speech that  was a new element in his manner, "I'm  dead

willing to tell you.  I  knew Johnny had been  around knocking the outfit, and making some  threats,  and saying

things he had no business to say.  I never  did  have any use for him, just because he was so  mouthy.  I wasn't

surprised to hearhow it ended  up." 

"To hear!  You weren't there, when it  happened?"  Jean was  watching him for some betraying  emotion, some

sign that she had struck  home.  She got  a quick, sharp glance from him, as if he were trying to  guess just how

much she knew. 

"Why should I have been there?  The last time I  was ever at the  Lazy A," he stated distinctly, "was the  day

before I left.  I didn't  go any farther than the gate  then.  I had a letter for your father,  and I met him at  the gate

and gave it to him." 

"A letter for dad?"  It was not much, but it was  better than  nothing.  Jean thought she might lead him  on to

something more. 

"Yes!  A note, or a letter.  Carl sent me over with  it." 

"Carl?  What was it about?  I never heard" 

"I never read it.  Ask your dad what it was about,  why don't you?  I don't reckon it was anything particular." 

"Maybe it was, though."  Jean was turning crafty.  She would  pretend to be interested in the letter, and trip  Art

somehow when he  was off his guard.  "Are you  sure that it was the day beforeyou  left?" 

"Yes."  Some high talk in the street caught his  attention, and Art  turned and looked down.  Jean caught  at the

chance to study his  averted face, but she could not  read innocence or guilt there.  Art,  she decided, was  not as

transparent as she had always believed him to  be.  He turned back and met her look.  "I know it was the  day

before.  Why?" 

"Oh, I wondered.  Dad didn't say  What did he  do with itthe  letter?" 

"He opened it and read it."  A smile of amused  understanding of  her finesse curled Art's lips.  "And  he stuck it

in the pocket of his  chaps and went on to  wherever he was going."  His eyes challenged her  impishly. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS ANOTHER 91



Top




Page No 94


"And it was from Uncle Carl, you say?" 

Art hesitated, and the smile left his lips.  "Itit  was from  Carl, yes.  Why?" 

"Oh, I just wondered."  Jean was wondering why  he had stopped  smiling, all at once, and why he hesitated.

Was he afraid he was going  to contradict himself  about the day or the errand?  Or was he afraid  she  would ask

her Uncle Carl, and find that there was no  letter? 

"Why don't you ask your dad, if you are so  anxious to know all  about it?"  Art demanded abruptly.  "Anyway,

that's the last time I was  ever over  there." 

"Ask dad!"  Jean's anger flamed out suddenly.  "Art Osgood, when I  think of dad, I wonder why I  don't shoot

you!  I wonder how you dare  sit there and  look me in the face.  Ask dad!  Dad, who is paying  with  his life and

all that's worth while in life, for that  murder that you  deny" 

"What's that?  Paying how?"  Art leaned toward  her; and now his  face was hard and hostile, and so  were his

eyes. 

"Paying!  You know how he is paying!  Paying  in Deer Lodge  penitentiary" 

"Who?  YOUR FATHER?"  Had Art been ready to  spring at her and  catch her by the throat, he would not  have

looked much different. 

"My father!"  Jean's voice broke upon the word.  "And you"  She  did not attempt to finish the  charge. 

Art sat looking at her with a queer intensity.  "Your  father!" he  repeated.  "Aleck!  I never knew that,  Jean.

Take my word, I never  knew that!"  He  seemed to be thinking pretty fast.  "Where's Carl at?"  he asked

irrelevantly. 

"Uncle Carl?  He's home, running both ranches.  I  I never could  make Uncle Carl see that you must  have

been the one." 

"Been the one that shot Crofty, you mean?" Art  gave a short laugh.  He got up and stood in front of  her.

"Thanks, awfully.  Good reason  why he  couldn't see it!  He knows well enough I didn't do it.  He  knowswho

did."  He bit his lips then, as if he  feared that he had  said too much. 

"Uncle Carl knows?  Then why doesn't he tell?  It  wasn't dad!"  Jean took a defiant step toward him.  "Art

Osgood, if you dare say it  was dad, II'll kill  you!" 

Art smiled at her with a brief lightening of his eyes.  "I believe  you would, at that," he said soberly.  "But  it

wasn't your dad, Jean." 

"Who was it?" 

"Idon'tknow." 

"You do!  You do know, Art Osgood!  And you  ran off; and they gave  dad eight years" 

Art spoke one word under his breath, and that word  was profane.  "I don't see how that could be," he said  after

a minute. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS ANOTHER 92



Top




Page No 95


Jean did not answer.  She was biting her lips to keep  back the  tears.  She felt that somehow she had failed;  that

Art Osgood was  slipping through her fingers, in  spite of the fact that he did not  seem to fear her or to  oppose

her except in the final accusation.  It  was the  lack of opposition, that lack of fear, that baffled her so.  Art, she

felt dimly, must be very sure of his own position;  was it  because he was so close to the Mexican line?  Jean

glanced desperately  that way.  It was very close.  She could see the features of the  Mexican soldiers  lounging

before the cantina over there; through the  lighted window of the customhouse she could see a dark  faced

officer  bending over a littered desk.  The guard  over there spoke to a friend,  and she could hear the  words he

said. 

Jean thought swiftly.  She must not let Art Osgood  go back across  that street.  She could cover him with  her

gunArt knew how well she  could use it!and  she would call for an American officer and have him

arrested.  Or, Lite was somewhere below; she would  call for Lite, and  he could go and get an officer and a

warrant. 

"How soon you going back?"  Art asked abruptly,  as though he had  been pondering a problem and had

reached the solution.  "I'll have to  get a leave of  absence, or go down on the books as a deserter; and I

wouldn't want that.  I can get it, all right.  I'll go  back with you  and straighten this thing out, if it's the  way you

say it is.  I sure  didn't know they'd pulled  your dad for it, Jean." 

This, coming so close upon the heels of her own  decision, set Jean  all at sea again.  She looked at him

doubtfully. 

"I thought you said you didn't know, and you  wouldn't go back." 

Art grinned sardonically.  "I'll lie any time to help  a friend,"  he admitted frankly.  "What I do draw the  line at

is lying to help  some cowardly cuss doublecross  a man.  Your father got the  doublecross; I don't stand  for

anything like that.  Not atall!"  He  heaved a sigh  of nervous relaxation, for the last half hour had been  keyed

rather high for them both, and pulled his hat  down on his head. 

"Say, Jean!  Want to go across with me and meet  the general?  You  can make my talk a whole lot  stronger by

telling what you came for.  I'll get leave,  all right, then.  And you'll know for sure that I'm  playing straight.

You see that twostory 'dobe about  halfway down  the block,the one with the Mexican  flag over it?"  He

pointed.  "There's where he is.  Want to go over?" 

"Any objections to taking me along with you?"  This was Lite,  coming nonchalantly toward them from  the

doorway.  Lite was still  perfectly willing to let  Jean manage this affair in her own way, but  that did  not mean

that he would not continue to watch over her.  Lite  was much like a man who lets a small boy believe  he is

driving a  skittish team all alone.  Jean believed  that she was acting alone in  this, as in everything else.  She had

yet to learn that Lite had for  three years been  always at hand, ready to take the lines if the team  proved too

fractious for her. 

Art turned and put out his hand.  "Why, hello,  Lite!  Sure, you  can come along; glad to have you."  He eyed

Lite questioningly.  "I'll  gamble you've heard  all we've been talking about," he said.  "That  would  be you, all

right!  So you don't need any wising up.  Come on; I  want to catch the chief before he goes off  somewhere." 

To see the three of them go down the stairs and out  upon the  street and across it into Mexico,which to  Jean

seemed very  queer,you would never dream of  the quest that had brought them  together down here on  the

border.  Even Jean was smiling, in a tired,  anxious  way.  She walked close to Lite and never once asked  him

how  he came to be there, or why.  She was glad  that he was there.  She was  glad to shift the whole  matter to

his broad shoulders now, and let him  take the  lead. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS ANOTHER 93



Top




Page No 96


They had a real Mexican dinner in a queer little  adobe place where  Art advised them quite seriously  never to

come alone.  They had thick  soup with a  strange flavor, and Art talked with the waiter in Mexican  dialect that

made Jean glad indeed to feel Lite's  elbow touching  hers, and to know that although Lite's  hand rested idly on

his knee,  it was only one second  from his weapon.  She had no definite suspicion  of Art  Osgood, but all the

same she was thankful that she was  not  there alone with him among all these dark, sharp  eyed Mexicans

with  their atmosphere of latent treachery. 

Lite ate mostly with his left hand.  Jean noticed  that.  It was  the only sign of watchfulness that he  betrayed,

unless one added the  fact that he had chosen  a seat which brought his back against an adobe  wall  and his face

toward Art and the room, with Jean  beside him.  That might have been pure chance,  and it might not.  But Art

was  evidently playing  fair. 

A little later they came back to the Casa del Sonora,  and Jean  went up to her room feeling that a great burden

had been lifted from  her shoulders.  Lite and Art  Osgood were out on the veranda, gossiping  of the  range, and

in Art's pocket was a month's leave of  absence from  his duties.  Once she heard Lite laugh, and  she stood with

one hand  full of hairpins and the other  holding the brush and listened, and  smiled a little.  It  all sounded very

companionable, very  carefree,not  in the least as though they were about to clear up an  old  wrong. 

She got into bed and thumped the hard pillow into  a little nest  for her tired head, and listened languidly  to the

familiar voices that  came to her mingled with  confused noises of the street.  Lite was on  guard; he  would not

lose his caution just because Art seemed  friendly  and helpfully inclined, and had meant no  treachery over in

that queer  restaurant.  Lite would not  be easily tricked.  So she presently fell  asleep. 

CHAPTER XXIII. A LITTLE ENLIGHTENMENT

Sometime in the night Jean awoke to hear footsteps  in the corridor  outside her room.  She sat up  with a start,

and her right hand went  groping for her  gun.  Just for the moment she thought that she was  in  her room at the

Lazy A, and that the nightprowler  had come and was  beginning his stealthy search of the  house. 

Then she heard some one down in the street call out  a swift  sentence in Spanish, and get a laugh for an

answer.  She remembered  that she was in Nogales,  within talking distance of Mexico, and that  she had  found

Art Osgood, and that he did not behave like a  fugitive  murderer, but like a friend who was anxious  to help

free her father. 

The footsteps went on down the hall,the footsteps  of Lite, who  had come and stood for a minute outside

her door to make sure that all  was quiet and that she  slept.  But Jean, now that she knew where she  was,  lay

wide awake and thinking.  Suddenly she sat up  again, staring  straight before her. 

That letter,the letter Art had taken to her father,  the letter  he had read and put in the pocket of his  chaps!

Was that what the man  had been hunting for,  those nights when he had come searching in that  secret,  stealthy

way?  She did not remember ever having  looked into  the pocket of her father's chaps, though they  had hung in

her room all  those three years since the  tragedy.  Pockets in chaps were not, as a  general thing,  much used.

Men carried matches in them sometimes,  or  money.  The flap over her dad's chappocket was  buttoned down,

and the  leather was stiff; perhaps the letter  was there yet. 

She got up and turned on the light, and looked at her  watch.  She  wanted to start then, that instant, for Los

Angeles.  She wanted to  take her dad's chaps out of  her trunk where she had packed them just  for the comfort

of having them with her, and she wanted to look  and  see if the letter was there still.  There was no particular

reason for  believing that this was of any particular  importance, or had any  bearing whatever upon the  crime.

But the idea was there, and it  nagged at her. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXIII. A LITTLE ENLIGHTENMENT 94



Top




Page No 97


Her watch said that it was twentyfive minutes after  two o'clock.  The train, Lite had told her, would leave  for

Tucson at  sevenfortyfive in the morning.  She told  herself that, since it was  too far to walk, and since she

could not start any sooner by staying  up and freezing,  she might just as well get back into bed and try to

sleep. 

But she could not sleep.  She kept thinking of the  letter, and  trying to imagine what clue it could possibly  give

if she found it  still in the pocket.  Carl had sent  it, Art said.  A thought came to  Jean which she tried  to ignore;

and because she tried to ignore it, it  returned  with a dogged insistence, and took clearer shape in her  mind,

and formed itself into questions which she was  compelled at  last to face and try to answer. 

Was it her Uncle Carl who had come and searched  the house at  night, trying to find that letter?  If it were  her

uncle, why was he  so anxious to find it, after three  years had passed?  What was in the  letter?  If it had  any

bearing whatever upon the death of Johnny  Croft,  why hadn't her dad mentioned it?  Why hadn't her  Uncle

Carl  said something about it?  Was the letter  just a note about some ranch  business?  Then why else  should any

one come at night and prowl all  through the  house, and never take anything?  Why had he come  that  first

night? 

Jean drew in her breath sharply.  All at once, like  a flashlight  turned upon a dark corner of her mind, she

remembered something about  that night.  She remembered  how she had told her Uncle Carl that she  meant  to

prove that her dad was innocent; that she meant to  investigate the devious process by which the Lazy A  ranch

and all the  stock had ceased to belong to her or  her father; that she meant to  adopt sly, sleuthlike  methods;

she remembered the very words which  she  had used.  She remembered how bitter her uncle had  become.  Had

she frightened him, somehow, with her  bold declaration that she would  not "let sleeping dogs  lie" any longer?

Had he remembered the letter,  and  been uneasy because of what was in it?  But what  COULD be in it,  if it

were written at least a day before  the terrible thing had  happened? 

She remembered her uncle's uncontrolled fury that  evening when she  had ridden over to see Lite.  What  had

she said to cause it?  She  tried to recall her words,  and finally she did remember saying  something about

proving that her own money had been paying for her  "keep" for three years.  Then he had gone into that  rage,

and she had  not at the time seen any connection  between her words and his raving  anger.  But perhaps  there

was a connection.  Perhaps 

"Oh, my goodness!" she exclaimed aloud.  She was  remembering the  telegram which she had sent him just

before she left Los Angeles for  Nogales.  "He'll just  simply go WILD when he gets that wire!"  She  recalled

now how he had insisted all along that Art Osgood  knew  absolutely nothing about the murder; she recalled

also, with an  uncanny sort of vividness, Art's manner  when he had admitted for the  second time that the letter

had been from Carl.  She remembered how he  had  changed when he found that her father was being punished

for the  crime. 

She did not know, just yet, how all these tangled  facts were going  to work out.  She had not yet come to  the

final question that she  would presently be asking  herself.  She felt sure that her uncle knew  more,  a great

deal more,about Johnny Croft's death than  he had  appeared to know; but she had not yet reached  the point

to which her  reasonings inevitably would  bring her; perhaps her mind was  subconsciously delaying  the

ultimate conclusion. 

She got up and dressed; unfastening her window,  she stepped out on  the veranda.  The street was quiet  at that

time in the morning.  A  sentry stood on guard  at the corner, and here and there a light flared  in some  window

where others were wakeful.  But for the most  part the  town lay asleep.  Over in what was really the  Mexican

quarter, three  or four roosters were crowing  as if they would never leave off.  The  sound of them  depressed

Jean, and made her feel how heavy was the  weight of her great undertaking,heavier now, when  the end

was  almost in sight, than it had seemed on that  moonlight night when she  had ridden over to the Lazy  A and


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXIII. A LITTLE ENLIGHTENMENT 95



Top




Page No 98


had not the faintest idea of how she  was going  to accomplish any part of her task which she had set  herself.

She shivered, and turned back to get the gay  serape which  she had bought from an old Mexican  woman when

they were coming out of  that queer  restaurant last evening. 

When she came out again, Lite was standing there,  smoking a  cigarette and leaning against a post. 

"You'd better get some sleep, Jean," he reproved her  when she came  and stood beside him.  "You had a  pretty

hard day yesterday; and  today won't be any  easier.  Better go back and lie down." 

Jean merely pulled the serape snugger about her  shoulders and sat  down sidewise upon the railing.  "I  couldn't

sleep," she said.  "If I  could, I wouldn't be  out here; I'd be asleep, wouldn't I?  Why don't  you  go to bed

yourself?" 

"Ahh, Art's learned to talk Spanish," he said drily.  "I got  myself all worked up trying to make out what  he

was trying to say in  his sleep, and then I found out  it wasn't my kinda talk, anyway.  So I  quit.  What's  the

matter that you can't sleep?" 

Jean stared down at the shadowy street.  A dog ran  out from  somewhere, sniffed at a doorstep, and trotted

over into Mexico and up  to the sentry.  The sentry  patted it on the head and muttered a  friendly word or  two.

Jean watched him absently.  It was all so  peaceful!  Not at all what one would expect, after seeing  pictures of

all those refugees and all those soldiers  fighting, and the dead lying  in the street in some little  town whose

name she could not pronounce  correctly. 

"Did you hear Art tell about taking a letter to dad  the day  before?" she asked abruptly.  "He wasn't  telling the

truth, not all  the time.  But somehow I believe  that was the truth.  He said dad  stuck it in the  pocket of his

chaps.  I believe it's there yet, Lite.  I  don't remember ever looking into that pocket.  And I  believeLite, I

never said anything about it, but somebody  kept  coming to the house in the night and hunting  around through

all the  rooms.  He never came into my  room, so II didn't bother him; but  I've wondered  what he was after.

It just occurred to me that  maybe" 

"I never could figure out what he was after, either,"  Lite  observed quietly. 

"You?"  Jean turned her head, so that her eyes  shone in the light  of a street lamp while she looked up  at him.

"How in the world did  you know about him?" 

Lite laughed drily.  "I don't think there's much  concerns you that  I don't know," he confessed.  "I saw  him, I

guess, every time he came  around.  He couldn't  have made a crooked move,and got away with it.  But I

never could figure him out exactly." 

Jean looked at him, touched by the care of her that  he had  betrayed in those few words.  Always she had

accepted him as the one  friend who never failed her,  but lately,since the advent of the  motionpicture

people,  to be exact,a new note had crept into his  friendship;  a new meaning into his watching over her.  She

had sensed  it, but she had never faced it openly.  She  pulled her thoughts away  from it now. 

"Did you know who he was?" 

It was like Jean to come straight to the point.  Lite  smiled  faintly; he knew that question would come, and  he

knew that he would  have to answer it. 

"Sure.  I made it my business to know who he was." 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXIII. A LITTLE ENLIGHTENMENT 96



Top




Page No 99


"Who was it, Lite?" 

Lite did not say.  He knew that question was coming  also, but he  did not know whether he ought to answer it. 

"It was Uncle Carl, wasn't it?" 

Lite glanced down at her quickly.  "You're a good  little guesser." 

"Then it was that letter he was after."  She was  silent for a  minute, and then she looked at her watch.  "And I

can't get at those  chaps before tomorrow!"  She sighed and leaned back against the post. 

"Lite, if it was worth all that hunting for, it must  mean  something to us.  I wonder what it can be; don't  you

know?" 

"No," said Lite slowly, "I don't.  And it's something  a man don't  want to do any guessing about." 

This, Jean felt, was a gentle reproof for her own  speculations  upon the subject.  She said no more about  the

letter. 

"I sent him a telegram," she informed Lite irrelevantly,  "saying  I'd located Art and was going to take  him

back there.  I wonder what  he thought when he  got that!" 

Lite turned half around and stared down at her.  He  opened his  lips to speak, hesitated, and closed them

without making a sound.  He  turned away and stared  down into the street that was so empty.  After  a little  he

glanced at his own watch, with the same impulse Jean  had  felt.  The hours and minutes were beginning to  drag

their feet as they  passed. 

"You go in," he ordered gently, "and lie down.  You'll be all worn  out when the time comes for you to  get

busy.  We don't know what's  ahead of us on this  trail, Jean.  Right now, it's peaceful as Sunday  morning  down

in Maine; so you go in and get some sleep,  while you  have a chance, and stop thinking about things.  Go on,

Jean.  I'll call  you plenty early; you needn't  be afraid of missing the train." 

Jean smiled a little at the tender, protective note of  authority  in his voice and manner.  Whether she permitted

it or not, Lite would  go right on watching over  her and taking care of her.  With a sudden  desire to  please him,

she rose obediently.  When she passed him,  she  reached out and gave his arm a little squeeze. 

"You cantankerous old tyrant," she drawled in a  whisper, "you do  love to haze me around, don't you?  Just to

spite you, I'll do it!"  She went in and left  him standing there, smoking and leaning against  the  post, calm as

the stars above.  But under that surface  calm, the  heart of Lite Avery was thumping violently.  His arm

quivered still  under the thrill of Jean's fingers.  Your bottledup souls are quick to  sense the meaning  in a tone

or a touch; Jean, whether she herself knew  it  or not, had betrayed an emotion that set Lite's thoughts  racing

out into a golden future.  He stood there a long  while, staring out  upon the darkness, his eyes shining. 

CHAPTER XXIV. THE LETTER IN THE CHAPS

Though hours may drag themselves into the past  so sluggishly that  one is fairly maddened by the  snail's pace

of them, into the past they  must go  eventually.  Jean had sat and listened to the wheels of the  Golden State

Limited clank over the cryptic phrase that  meant so  much.  "Letterinthechaps!  Letterinthe  chaps!" was

what they had  said while the train  pounded across the desert and slid through  arroyas and  deep cuts which

leveled hills for its passing.  "Letter  inthechaps!  Letterinthechaps!"  And then a silence  while they


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXIV. THE LETTER IN THE CHAPS 97



Top




Page No 100


stood by some desolate station where  the people were swarthy of skin  and black of hair and  eyes, and moved

languidly if they moved at all.  Then  they would go on; and when the wheels had clicked over  the  switches of

the various side tracks, they would take  up again the  refrain:  "Letterinthechaps!  Letter  inthechaps!"

until Jean  thought she would go crazy  if they kept it up much longer. 

Little by little they drew near to Los Angeles.  And  then they  were there, sliding slowly through the yards  in a

drab drizzle of one  of California's fall rains.  Then  they were in a taxicab, making for  the Third Street  tunnel.

Then Jean stared heavyeyed at the dripping  palms along the boulevard which led away from the  smoke of

the city  and into Hollywood, snuggled against  the misty hills.  "Letterinthechaps!" her tired brain  repeated

it still. 

Then she was in the apartment shared with Muriel  Gay and her  mother.  These two were over at the  studio, the

landlady told her when  she let them in, and  Jean was glad that they were gone. 

She knelt, still in her hat and coat and with her  gloves on, and  fitted her trunk key into the lock.  And  there she

stopped.  What if  the letter were not in  the chaps, after all?  What if it were but a  trivial note,  concerning a

matter long since forgotten; a trivial note  that had not the remotest bearing upon the murder?

"Letterinthechaps!"  The phrase returned with a  mocking note and  beat insistently through her brain.  She

sat back on the floor and  shivered with the chill of a  fireless room in California, when a fall  rain is at its

drizzling worst. 

In the next room one of the men coughed; afterwards  she heard  Lite's voice, saying something in an

undertone to Art Osgood.  She  heard Art's voice mutter  a reply.  She raised herself again to her  knees,  turned

the key in the lock, and lifted the trunklid with  an  air of determination. 

Down next the bottom of her big trunk they lay, just  as she had  packed them away, with her dad's sixshooter

and belt carefully  disposed between the leathern folds.  She groped with her hands under a  couple of riding

skirts and her high, laced boots, got a firm grip on  the  fringed leather, and dragged them out.  She had

forgotten  all  about the gun and belt until they fell with a  thump on the floor.  She  pulled out the belt, left the

gun lying there by the trunk, and  hurried out with the  chaps dangling over her arm. 

She was pale when she stood before the two who sat  there waiting  with their hats in their hands and their

faces full of repressed  eagerness.  Her fingers trembled  while she pulled at the stiff,  leather flap of the pocket,

to free it from the button. 

"Maybe it ain't there yet," Art hazarded nervously,  while they  watched her.  "But that's where he put it,  all

right.  I saw him." 

Jean's fingers went groping into the pocket, stayed  there for a  second or two, and came out holding a folded

envelope. 

"That's it!"  Art leaned toward her eagerly.  "That's the one, all  right." 

Jean sat down suddenly because her knees seemed  to bend under her  weight.  Three yearsand that letter

within her reach all the time! 

"Let's see, Jean."  Lite reached out and took it from  her  nerveless fingers.  "Maybe it won't amount to anything

at all." 

Jean tried to hold herself calm.  "Read itout  loud," she said.  "Then we'll know."  She tried to  smile, and

made so great a failure  of it that she came  very near crying.  The faint crackle of the cheap  paper  when Lite


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXIV. THE LETTER IN THE CHAPS 98



Top




Page No 101


unfolded the letter made her start nervously.  "Read  itno matterwhat it is," she repeated,  when she saw

Lite's eyes go  rapidly over the lines. 

Lite glanced at her sharply, then leaned and took  her hand and  held it close.  His firm clasp steadied her  more

than any words could  have done.  Without further  delay or attempt to palliate its grim  significance,  he read the

note: 

Aleck: 

If Johnny Croft comes to you with anything about me,  kick him off  the ranch.  He claims he knows a whole

lot  about me branding too many  calves.  Don't believe anything  he tells you.  He's just trying to  make trouble

because he  claims I underpaid him.  He was telling Art a  lot of stuff  that he claimed he could prove on me, but

it's all a lie.  Send him to me if he comes looking for trouble.  I'll give  him all he  wants. 

Art found a heifer down in the breaks that looks like  she might  have blackleg.  I'm going down there to see

about  it.  Maybe you  better ride over and see what you think  about it; we don't want to let  anything like that

get a start  on us. 

Don't pay any attention to Johnny.  I'll fix him if he  don't keep  his face shut.

                                   CARL.

"Carl!" Jean repeated the name mechanically. "Carl." 

"I kinda thought it was something like that," Art  Osgood  interrupted her to say.  "Now you know that  much,

and I'll tell you  just what I know about it.  It  was Carl shot Crofty, all right.  I  rode over with him to  the Lazy

A; I was on my way to town and we went  that  far together.  I rode that way to tell you goodby."  He  looked  at

Jean with a certain diffidence.  "I kinda  wanted to see you before  I went clear outa the country,  but you

weren't at home. 

"Johnny Croft's horse was standing outside the  house when we rode  up.  I guess he must have just  got there

ahead of us.  Carl got off  and went in ahead  of me.  Johnny was eating a snack when I went in.  He said

something to Carl, and Carl flared up.  I saw  there wasn't  anybody at home, and I didn't want to get  mixed up

in the argument, so  I turned and went on out.  And I hadn't more than got to my horse when  I heard  a shot, and

Carl came running out with his gun in his  hand. 

"Well, Johnny was dead, and there wasn't anything  I could do about  it.  Carl told me to beat it outa the

country, just like I'd been  planning; he said it would  be a whole lot better for him, seeing I  wasn't an eye

witness.  He said Johnny started to draw his gun, and  he shot in selfdefense; and he said I better go while  the

going was  good, or I might get pulled into it some  way. 

"Well, I thought it over for a minute, and I didn't  see where it  would get me anything to stay.  I couldn't  help

Carl any by staying,  because I wasn't in the house  when it happened.  So I hit the trail  for town, and  never said

anything to anybody."  He looked at the two  contritely.  "I never knew, till you folks came to Nogales  looking

for me, that things panned out the way  they did.  I thought Carl was  going to give himself up,  and would be

cleared.  I never once dreamed  he was  the kinda mark that would let his own brother take the  blame  that way." 

"I guess nobody did."  Lite folded the letter and  pushed it back  into the envelope.  "I can look back  now,

though, and see how it come  about.  He hung  back till Aleck found the body and was arrested; and  after that


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXIV. THE LETTER IN THE CHAPS 99



Top




Page No 102


he just simply didn't have the nerve to step  out and say  that he was the one that did it.  He tried  hard to save

Aleck, but he  wouldn't" 

"The coward!  The low, mean coward!"  Jean  stood up and looked  from one to the other, and spoke  through

her clinched teeth.  "To let  dad suffer all this  while!  Lite, when did you say that train left for  Salt  Lake?  We

can take the taxi back down town, and save  time."  She  was at the door when she turned toward  the two again.

"Hurry up!  Don't you know we've  got to hurry?  Dad's in prison all this while!  And  Uncle Carl,there's no

telling where Uncle Carl is!  That wire I  sent him was the worst thing I could have  done!" 

"Or the best," suggested Lite laconically, as he led  the way down  the hall and out to the raindrenched,

waiting taxicab. 

CHAPTER XXV. LITE COMES OUT OF THE BACKGROUND

For hours Jean had sat staring out at the drear  stretches of  desert dripping under the dismal rain  that streaked

the car windows.  The clouds hung leaden  and gray close over the earth; the smoke from  the engine  trailed a

funereal plume across the greasewood covered  plain.  Away in the distance a low line of hills  stretched

vaguely,  as though they were placed there to  hold up the sky that was so heavy  and dank.  Alongside  the track

every ditch ran full of claycolored  water  that wrapped little, ragged wreaths of dirty foam around  every

obstruction, like the tawdry finery of the slums. 

From the smokingroom where he had been for the  past two hours  with Art Osgood, Lite came unsteadily

down the aisle, heralded as it  were by the muffled  scream of the whistle at a country crossing.  Jean  turned

toward him a face as depressed as the desert out  there under  the rain.  Lite, looking at her keenly, saw  on her

cheeks the traces  of tears.  He let himself down  wearily into the seat beside her,  reached over calmly,  and took

her hand from off her lap and held it  snugly  in his own. 

"This is likely a snowstorm, up home," he said in  his quiet,  matteroffact way.  "I guess we'll have to  make

our headquarters in  town till I get things hauled  out to the ranch.  That's it, when you  can't look ahead  and see

what's coming.  I could have had everything  ready to go right on out, only I thought there wouldn't  be any use,

before spring, anyway.  But if this storm  ain't a blizzard up there, a  couple of days will straighten  things out." 

Jean turned her head and regarded him attentively.  "Out where?"  she asked him bluntly.  "What are you

talking about?  Have you and Art  been celebrating?"  She knew better than that.  Lite never indulged in  liquid

celebrations, and Jean knew it. 

Lite reached into his pocket with the hand that was  free, and drew  forth a telegram envelope.  He released  her

hand while he drew out the  message, but he did not  hand it to her immediately.  "I wired Rossman  from  Los

Angeles," he informed her, "and told him what  was up, and  asked him to put me up to date on that end  of the

line.  So he did.  I  got this back there at that  last town."  He laid his hand over hers  again, and  looked down at

her sidelong. 

"Ever since the trouble," he began abruptly, but  still in that  quiet, matteroffact way, "I've been playing  a

lone hand and kinda  holding back and waiting for  something to drop.  I had that idea all  along that  you've had

this summer: getting hold of the Lazy A and  fixing it up so your dad would have a place to come  back to.  I

never  said anything, because talking don't  come natural to me like it does  to some, and I'd rather  do a thing

first and then talk about it  afterwards if I  have to. 

"So I hung on to what money I had saved up along;  I was going to  get me a bunch of cattle and fix up that

homestead of mine some day,  and maybe have a little  home."  His eyes went surreptitiously to her  face, and


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXV. LITE COMES OUT OF THE BACKGROUND 100



Top




Page No 103


lingered there wistfully.  "So after the trouble I  buckled  down to work and saved a little faster, if  anything.  It

looked to me  like there wasn't much hope of  doing anything for your dad till his  sentence ran out,  so I never

said anything about it.  Long as Carl  didn't  try to sell it to anybody else, I just waited and got  together  all the

money I could.  I didn't see as there was  anything else to  do." 

Jean was chewing a corner of her lip, and was staring  out of the  window.  "I didn't know I was stealing  your

thunder, Lite," she said  dispiritedly.  "Why  didn't you tell me?" 

`Wasn't anything to telltill there was something  to tell.  Now,  this telegram here,this is what I  started out

to talk about.  It'll  be just as well if you  know it before we get to Helena.  I showed it  to Art,  and he thought the

same as I did.  You know,or  I reckon you  don't, because I never said anything,  away last summer, along

about  the time you went to  work for Burns, I got to thinking things over,  and I  wondered if Carl didn't have

something on his mind  about that  killing.  So I wrote to Rossman.  I didn't  much like the way he  handled your

dad's case, but he  knew all the ins and outs, so I could  talk to him without  going away back at the beginning.

He knew Carl,  too, so that made it easier. 

"I wrote and told him how Carl was prowling  around through the  house nights, and the like of that,  and to

look up the title to the  Lazy A" 

"Why wouldn't you wait and let me buy it myself?"  Jean asked him  with just a shade of sharpness in her

voice.  "You knew I wanted to." 

"So I got Rossman started, quite a while back.  He  thought as I  did, that Carl was acting mighty funny.  I was

with Carl more than you  was, and I could tell  he had something laying heavy on his mind.  But  then,  the rest

of us had things laying pretty heavy on our  minds,  too, that wasn't guilt; so there wasn't any way  to tell what

was  bothering Carl."  Lite made no attempt  to answer the question she had  asked. 

"Now, here's this wire Rossman sent me.  You don't  want to get the  wrong idea, Jean, and feel too bad about

this.  You don't want to  think you had anything to do  with it.  Carl was gradually building up  to something  of

this kind,has been for a long time.  His coming  over to the ranch nights, looking for that letter that  he had

hunted  all over for at first, shows he wasn't right  in his mind on the  subject.  But" 

"Well, heavens and earth, Lite!"  Jean's tone was  exasperated more  than it was worried.  "Why don't  you say

what you want to say?  What's  it all about?  Let me read that telegram and be done with it.  II  should think

you'd know I can stand things, by this  time.  I haven't  shown any weak knees, have I?" 

"Well, I hate to pile on any more," Lite muttered  defensively.  "But you've got to know this.  I wish  you didn't,

but" 

Jean did not say any more.  She reached over and  with her free  hand took the telegram from him.  She  did not

pull away the hand Lite  was holding, however,  and the heart of him gave an exultant bound  because  she let it

lie there quiet under his own.  She pinched  her  brows together over the message, and let it drop  into her lap.

Her  head went back against the towel  covered headrest, and for a minute  her eyes closed as  if she could not

look any longer upon trouble. 

Lite waited a second, pulled her head over against  his shoulder,  and picked up the telegram and read it

through slowly, though he could  have repeated it word  for word with his eyes shut. 

L Avery,


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXV. LITE COMES OUT OF THE BACKGROUND 101



Top




Page No 104


En Route Train 23, S. L. D. R. R.

Carl Douglas suicided yesterday, leaving letter confessing

murder of Croft.  Had just completed transfer of land and

cattle to your name.  Am taking steps placing matter

before governor immediately expect him to act at once upon

pardon.  Bring your man my office at once deposition may

be required.

                                   J. W. ROSSMAN.

"Now, I told you not to worry about this," Lite  reminded the girl  firmly.  "Looks to me like it takes a  load off

our hands,Carl's  doing what he done.  Saves  us dragging it all through court again;  and, Jean, it'll  let your

dad out a whole lot quicker.  Sounds kinda  coldblooded, maybe, but if you could look at it as good

news,that's the way it strikes me." 

Jean did not say a word, just then.  She did what  you might not  expect Jean to do, after all her strong

mindedness and her  independence:  She made an  uncertain movement toward sitting up and  facing things

calmly, manfashion; then she leaned and dropped her  very independent brown head back upon Lite's

shoulder,  and behind her  handkerchief she cried quietly  while Lite held her close. 

"Now, that's long enough to cry," he whispered to  her, after a  season of mental intoxication such as he had

never before experienced.  "I started out three years  ago to be the boss.  I ain't been working  at it regular,  as

you might say, all the time.  But I'm going to wind  up that way.  I hate to turn you over to your dad without

some little  show of making good at the job." 

Jean gave a little gurgle that may have been related  to laughter,  and Lite's lips quirked with humorous

embarrassment as he went on. 

"I don't guess," he said slowly, "that I'm going to  turn you over  at all, Jean.  Not altogether.  I guess  I've just

about got to keep  you.  Ittakes two to  make a home, andI've got my heart set on us  making  a home outa

the Lazy A again; you and me, making a  home for us  and your dad.  Howhow does that  sound to you,

Jean?" 

Jean was wiping her eyes as unobtrusively as she  might.  She did  not answer. 

"How does it sound, you and me making a home  together?"  Lite was  growing pale, and his hands  trembled.

"Tell me." 

"It soundsgood," said Jean unsteadily. 

For several minutes Lite did not say a word.  They  sat there  holding hands quite foolishly, and stared out  at

the drenched desert. 

"Soon as your dad comes," he said at last, very  simply, "we'll be  married."  He was silent another minute,  and

added under his breath  like a prayer, "And  we'll all gohome." 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXV. LITE COMES OUT OF THE BACKGROUND 102



Top




Page No 105


CHAPTER XXVI. HOW HAPPINESS RETURNED TO THE LAZY A

When Lite rapped with his knuckles on the door  of the room where  she was waiting, Jean stood  with her

hands pressed tightly over her  face, every  muscle rigid with the restraint she was putting upon  herself.  For

Lite this threeday interval had been too  full of going  here and there, attending to the manifold  details of

untangling the  various threads of their broken  lifepattern, for him to feel the  suspense which Jean  had

suffered.  She had not done much.  She had  waited.  And now, with Lite and her dad standing  outside the door,

she almost dreaded the meeting.  But  she took a deep breath and walked  to the door and  opened it. 

"Hello, dad," she cried with a nervous gaiety.  "Give your dear  daughter a kiss!"  She had not  meant to say that

at all. 

Tall and gaunt and gray and old; lines etched deep  ground his  bitter mouth; pale with the tragic prison  pallor;

looking out at the  world with the somber eyes  of one who has suffered most  cruelly,Aleck Douglas  put out

his thin, shaking arms and held her  close.  He  did not say anything at all; and the kiss she asked for  he  laid

softly upon her hair. 

Lite stood in the doorway and looked at the two of  them for a  moment.  "I'm going down to see about

things.  I'll be back in a  little while.  And, Jean, will  you be ready?" 

Jean looked up at him understandingly, and with  a certain shyness  in her eyes.  "If it's all right with  dad," she

told him, "I'll be  ready." 

"Lite's a man!"  Aleck stated unsmilingly, with a  trace of that  apathy which had hurt Jean so in the  warden's

office.  "I'm glad  you'll have him to take care  of you, Jean." 

So Lite closed the door softly and went away and  left those two  alone. 

In a very few words I can tell you the rest.  There  were a few  things to adjust, and a few arrangements to

make.  The greatest  adjustment, perhaps, was when  Jean begged off from that contract with  the Great  Western

Company.  Dewitt did not want to let her go,  but he  had read a marked article in a Montana paper  that Lite

mailed to him  in advance of their return, and  he realized that some things are  greater even than the  needs of a

motionpicture company.  He was very  nice,  therefore, to Jean.  He told her by all means to consider  herself

free to give her time wholly to her father  and her husband.  He also congratulated Lite in  terms that made

Jean blush and beat a  hurried retreat  from his office, and that made Lite grin all the way  to  the hotel.  So the

public lost Jean of the Lazy A  almost as soon  as it had learned to welcome her. 

Then there was Pard, that had to leave the little  buckskin and  take that nerveracking trip back to the  Lazy A.

Lite attended to  that with perfect calm and  a good deal of inner elation.  So that  detail was soon  adjusted. 

At the Lazy A there was a great deal to do before the  traces of  its tragedy were wiped out.  We'll have to  leave

them doing that work,  which was only a matter  of time, after all, and not nearly so hard to  accomplish  as their

attempts to wipe out from Aleck's soul the black  scar of those three years.  I think, on the whole, we  shall

leave  them doing that work, too.  As much as  human love and happiness could  do toward wiping out  the

bitterness they would accomplish, you may be  sure,  give them time enough. 


Jean of the Lazy A

CHAPTER XXVI. HOW HAPPINESS RETURNED TO THE LAZY A 103



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. Jean of the Lazy A, page = 4

   3. B. M. Bower, page = 4

   4. CHAPTER I. HOW TROUBLE CAME TO THE LAZY A, page = 4

   5. CHAPTER II. CONCERNING LITE AND A FEW FOOTPRINTS, page = 9

   6. CHAPTER III. WHAT A MAN'S GOOD NAME IS WORTH, page = 14

   7. CHAPTER IV. JEAN, page = 17

   8. CHAPTER V. JEAN RIDES INTO A SMALL ADVENTURE, page = 20

   9. CHAPTER VI. AND THE VILLAIN PURSUED HER, page = 24

   10. CHAPTER VII. ROBERT GRANT BURNS GETS HELP, page = 26

   11. CHAPTER VIII. JEAN SPOILS SOMETHING, page = 31

   12. CHAPTER IX. A MAN-SIZED JOB FOR JEAN, page = 36

   13. CHAPTER X. JEAN LEARNS WHAT FEAR IS LIKE, page = 41

   14. CHAPTER XI. LITE'S PUPIL DEMONSTRATES, page = 44

   15. CHAPTER XII. TO "DOUBLE" FOR MURIEL GAY, page = 49

   16. CHAPTER XIII. PICTURES AND PLANS AND MYSTERIOUS FOOTSTEPS, page = 55

   17. CHAPTER XIV. PUNCH VERSES PRESTIGE, page = 60

   18. CHAPTER XV. A LEADING LADY THEY WOULD MAKE OF JEAN, page = 64

   19. CHAPTER XVI. FOR ONCE AT LEAST LITE HAD HIS WAY , page = 67

   20. CHAPTER XVII. "WHY DON'T YOU GIVE THEM SOMETHING REAL?", page = 71

   21. CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW KIND OF PICTURE, page = 75

   22. CHAPTER XIX. IN LOS ANGELES, page = 80

   23. CHAPTER XX. CHANCE TAKES A HAND, page = 84

   24. CHAPTER XXI. JEAN BELIEVES THAT SHE TAKES MATTERS INTO HER OWN  HANDS, page = 88

   25. CHAPTER XXII. JEAN MEETS ONE CRISIS AND CONFRONTS ANOTHER, page = 91

   26. CHAPTER XXIII. A LITTLE ENLIGHTENMENT, page = 97

   27. CHAPTER XXIV. THE LETTER IN THE CHAPS, page = 100

   28. CHAPTER XXV. LITE COMES OUT OF THE BACKGROUND, page = 103

   29. CHAPTER XXVI. HOW HAPPINESS RETURNED TO THE LAZY A, page = 106